<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<FictionBook xmlns="http://www.gribuser.ru/xml/fictionbook/2.0" xmlns:l="http://www.w3.org/1999/xlink"><description><title-info><author><first-name>George William Russell</first-name></author><book-title>Imaginations and Reveries</book-title><lang>uk</lang></title-info></description><body><section><p>Produced by Jake Jaqua</p><p>IMAGINATIONS AND REVERIES</p><p>By AE [George William Russell]</p><p>PREFACE</p><p>The publishers of this book thought that a volume of articles and tales&#13;
written by me during the past twenty-five years would have interest&#13;
enough to justify publication, and asked me to make a selection. I have&#13;
not been able to make up a book with only one theme. My temperament&#13;
would only allow me to be happy when I was working at art. My conscience&#13;
would not let me have peace unless I worked with other Irishmen at the&#13;
reconstruction of Irish life. Birth in Ireland gave me a bias towards&#13;
Irish nationalism, while the spirit which inhabits my body told me the&#13;
politics of eternity ought to be my only concern, and that all other&#13;
races equally with my own were children of the Great King. To aid in&#13;
movements one must be orthodox. My desire to help prompted agreement,&#13;
while my intellect was always heretical. I had written out of every&#13;
mood, and could not retain any mood for long. If I advocated a&#13;
national ideal I felt immediately I could make an equal plea for more&#13;
cosmopolitan and universal ideas. I have observed my intuitions wherever&#13;
they drew me, for I felt that the Light within us knows better than any&#13;
other the need and the way. So I have no book on one theme, and the only&#13;
unity which connects what is here written is a common origin. The reader&#13;
must try a balance between the contraries which exist here as they&#13;
exist in us all, as they exist and are harmonized in that multitudinous&#13;
meditation which is the universe.--A.E.</p><p>PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION</p><p>To this edition four essays have been added. Two of these, "Thoughts&#13;
for a Convention" and "The New Nation," made some little stir when they&#13;
first appeared. Ireland since then has passed away from the mood which&#13;
made it possible to consider the reconciliations suggested, and has&#13;
set its heart on more fundamental changes, and these essays have only&#13;
interest as marking a moment of transition in national life before it&#13;
took a new road leading to another destiny.</p><p>CONTENTS</p><p>NATIONALITY OR COSMOPOLITANISM&#13;
     STANDISH O'GRADY&#13;
     THE DRAMATIC TREATMENT OF LEGEND&#13;
     THE CHARACTER OF HEROIC LITERATURE&#13;
     A POET OF SHADOWS&#13;
     THE BOYHOOD OF A POET&#13;
     THE POETRY OF JAMES STEPHENS&#13;
     A NOTE ON SEUMAS O'SULLIVAN&#13;
     ART AND LITERATURE&#13;
     AN ARTIST OF GARLIC IRELAND&#13;
     TWO IRISH ARTISTS&#13;
     "ULSTER"&#13;
     IDEALS OF THE NEW RURAL SOCIETY&#13;
     THOUGHTS FOR A CONVENTION&#13;
     THE NEW NATION&#13;
     THE SPIRITUAL CONFLICT&#13;
     ON AN IRISH HILL&#13;
     RELIGION AND LOVE&#13;
     THE RENEWAL OF YOUTH&#13;
     THE HERO IN MAN&#13;
     THE MEDITATION OF ANANDA&#13;
     THE MIDNIGHT BLOSSOM&#13;
     THE CHILDHOOD OF APOLLO&#13;
     THE MASK OF APOLLO&#13;
     The CAVE OF LILITH&#13;
     THE STORY OF A STAR&#13;
     THE DREAM OF ANGUS OGE&#13;
     DEIRDRE</p><p>NATIONALITY OR COSMOPOLITANISM</p><p>As one of those who believe that the literature of a country is for&#13;
ever creating a new soul among its people, I do not like to think that&#13;
literature with us must follow an inexorable law of sequence, and gain a&#13;
spiritual character only after the bodily passions have grown weary and&#13;
exhausted themselves. In the essay called The Autumn of the Body, Mr.&#13;
Yeats seems to indicate such a sequence. Yet, whether the art of any&#13;
of the writers of the decadence does really express spiritual things is&#13;
open to doubt. The mood in which their work is conceived, a distempered&#13;
emotion, through which no new joy quivers, seems too often to tell&#13;
rather of exhausted vitality than of the ecstasy of a new life. However&#13;
much, too, their art refines itself, choosing, ever rarer and more&#13;
exquisite forms of expression, underneath it all an intuition seems to&#13;
disclose only the old wolfish lust, hiding itself beneath the golden&#13;
fleece of the spirit. It is not the spirit breaking through corruption,&#13;
but the life of the senses longing to shine with the light which makes&#13;
saintly things beautiful: and it would put on the jeweled raiment of&#13;
seraphim, retaining still a heart of clay smitten through and through&#13;
with the unappeasable desire of the flesh: so Rossetti's women, who have&#13;
around them all the circumstance of poetry and romantic beauty, seem&#13;
through their sucked-in lips to express a thirst which could be allayed&#13;
in no spiritual paradise. Art in the decadence in our time might be&#13;
symbolized as a crimson figure undergoing a dark crucifixion: the hosts&#13;
of light are overcoming it, and it is dying filled with anguish and&#13;
despair at a beauty it cannot attain. All these strange emotions have a&#13;
profound psychological interest. I do not think because a spiritual&#13;
flaw can be urged against a certain phase of life that it should remain&#13;
unexpressed. The psychic maladies which attack all races when their&#13;
civilization grows old must needs be understood to be dealt with: and&#13;
they cannot be understood without being revealed in literature or art.&#13;
But in Ireland we are not yet sick with this sickness. As psychology&#13;
it concerns only the curious. Our intellectual life is in suspense. The&#13;
national spirit seems to be making a last effort to assert itself&#13;
in literature and to overcome cosmopolitan influences and the art&#13;
of writers who express a purely personal feeling. It is true that&#13;
nationality may express itself in many ways: it may not be at all&#13;
evident in the subject matter, but it may be very evident in the&#13;
sentiment. But a literature loosely held together by some emotional&#13;
characteristics common to the writers, however great it may be, does not&#13;
fulfill the purpose of a literature or art created by a number of men&#13;
who have a common aim in building up an overwhelming ideal--who create,&#13;
in a sense, a soul for their country, and who have a common pride in the&#13;
achievement of all. The world has not seen this since the great antique&#13;
civilizations of Egypt and Greece passed away. We cannot imagine an&#13;
Egyptian artist daring enough to set aside the majestic attainment of&#13;
many centuries. An Egyptian boy as he grew up must have been overawed by&#13;
the national tradition, and have felt that it was not to be set aside:&#13;
it was beyond his individual rivalry. The soul of Egypt incarnated in&#13;
him, and, using its immemorial language and its mysterious lines, the&#13;
efforts of the least workman who decorated a tomb seem to have been&#13;
directed by the same hand that carved the Sphinx. This adherence to a&#13;
traditional form is true of Greece, though to a less extent. Some&#13;
little Tanagra terra-cottas might have been fashioned by Phidias, and&#13;
in literature Ulysses and Agamemnon were not the heroes of one epic, but&#13;
appeared endlessly in epic and drama. Since the Greek civilization no&#13;
European nation has had an intellectual literature which was genuinely&#13;
national. In the present century, leaving aside a few things in outward&#13;
circumstance, there is little to distinguish the work of the&#13;
best English writers or artists from that of their Continental&#13;
contemporaries. Milliais, Leighton, Rossetti, Turner--how different from&#13;
each other, and yet they might have painted the same pictures as born&#13;
Frenchmen, and it would not have excited any great surprise as a marked&#13;
divergence from French art. The cosmopolitan spirit, whether for good or&#13;
for evil, is hastily obliterating all distinctions. What is distinctly&#13;
national in these countries is less valuable than the immense wealth of&#13;
universal ideas; and the writers who use this wealth appeal to no narrow&#13;
circle: the foremost writers, the Tolstois and Ibsens, are conscious of&#13;
addressing a European audience.</p><p>If nationality is to justify itself in the face of all this, it must be&#13;
because the country which preserves its individuality does so with the&#13;
profound conviction that its peculiar ideal is nobler than that which&#13;
the cosmopolitan spirit suggests--that this ideal is so precious to it&#13;
that its loss would be as the loss of the soul, and that it could not&#13;
be realized without an aloofness from, if not an actual indifference to,&#13;
the ideals which are spreading so rapidly over Europe. Is it possible&#13;
for any nationality to make such a defense of its isolation? If not,&#13;
let us read Goethe, Balzac, Tolstoi, men so much greater than any we&#13;
can show, try to absorb their universal wisdom, and no longer confine&#13;
ourselves to local traditions. But nationality was never so strong in&#13;
Ireland as at the present time. It is beginning to be felt, less as a&#13;
political movement than as a spiritual force. It seems to be gathering&#13;
itself together, joining men who were hostile before, in a new&#13;
intellectual fellowship: and if all these could unite on fundamentals,&#13;
it would be possible in a generation to create a national Ideal in&#13;
Ireland, or rather to let that spirit incarnate fully which began among&#13;
the ancient peoples, which has haunted the hearts and whispered a dim&#13;
revelation of itself through the lips of the bards and peasant story&#13;
tellers.</p><p>Every Irishman forms some vague ideal of his country, born from his&#13;
reading of history, or from contemporary politics, or from imaginative&#13;
intuition; and this Ireland in the mind it is, not the actual Ireland,&#13;
which kindles his enthusiasm. For this he works and makes sacrifices;&#13;
but because it has never had any philosophical definition or a supremely&#13;
beautiful statement in literature which gathered all aspirations about&#13;
it, the ideal remains vague. This passionate love cannot explain itself;&#13;
it cannot make another understand its devotion. To reveal Ireland in&#13;
clear and beautiful light, to create the Ireland in the heart, is the&#13;
province of a national literature. Other arts would add to this ideal&#13;
hereafter, and social life and politics must in the end be in harmony.&#13;
We are yet before our dawn, in a period comparable to Egypt before the&#13;
first of her solemn temples constrained its people to an equal mystery,&#13;
or to Greece before the first perfect statue had fixed an ideal of&#13;
beauty which mothers dreamed of to mould their yet unborn children. We&#13;
can see, however, as the ideal of Ireland grows from mind to mind, it&#13;
tends to assume the character of a sacred land. The Dark Rosaleen of&#13;
Mangan expresses an almost religious adoration, and to a later writer it&#13;
seems to be nigher to the spiritual beauty than other lands:</p><p>And still the thoughts of Ireland brood&#13;
     Upon her holy quietude.</p><p>The faculty of abstracting from the land their eyes beheld another&#13;
Ireland through which they wandered in dream, has always been a&#13;
characteristic of the Celtic poets. This inner Ireland which the&#13;
visionary eye saw was the Tirnanoge, the Country of Immortal Youth, for&#13;
they peopled it only with the young and beautiful. It was the Land of&#13;
the Living Heart, a tender name which showed that it had become dearer&#13;
than the heart of woman, and overtopped all other dreams as the last&#13;
hope of the spirit, the bosom where it would rest after it had passed&#13;
from the fading shelter of the world. And sure a strange and beautiful&#13;
land this Ireland is, with a mystic beauty which closes the eyes of&#13;
the body as in sleep, and opens the eyes of the spirit as in dreams and&#13;
never a poet has lain on our hillsides but gentle, stately figures,&#13;
with hearts shining like the sun, move through his dreams, over radiant&#13;
grasses, in an enchanted world of their own: and it has become alive&#13;
through every haunted rath and wood and mountain and lake, so that we&#13;
can hardly think of it otherwise than as the shadow of the thought of&#13;
God. The last Irish poet who has appeared shows the spiritual qualities&#13;
of the first, when he writes of the gray rivers in their "enraptured"&#13;
wanderings, and when he sees in the jeweled bow which arches the&#13;
heavens--</p><p>The Lord's seven spirits that shine through the rain</p><p>This mystical view of nature, peculiar to but one English poet,&#13;
Wordsworth is a national characteristic; and much in the creation of the&#13;
Ireland in the mind is already done, and only needs retelling by the new&#13;
writers. More important, however, for the literature we are imagining&#13;
as an offset to the cosmopolitan ideal would be the creation of heroic&#13;
figures, types, whether legendary or taken from history, and enlarged&#13;
to epic proportions by our writers, who would use them in common, as&#13;
Cuculain, Fionn, Ossian, and Oscar were used by the generations of poets&#13;
who have left us the bardic history of Ireland, wherein one would write&#13;
of the battle fury of a hero, and another of a moment when his fire&#13;
would turn to gentleness, and another of his love for some beauty of his&#13;
time, and yet another tell how the rivalry of a spiritual beauty made&#13;
him tire of love; and so from iteration and persistent dwelling on a few&#13;
heroes, their imaginative images found echoes in life, and other heroes&#13;
arose, continuing their tradition of chivalry.</p><p>That such types are of the highest importance, and have the most&#13;
ennobling influence on a country, cannot be denied. It was this idea led&#13;
Whitman to exploit himself as the typical American. He felt that what&#13;
he termed a "stock personality" was needed to elevate and harmonize the&#13;
incongruous human elements in the States. English literature has always&#13;
been more sympathetic with actual beings than with ideal types, and&#13;
cannot help us much. A man who loves Dickens, for example, may grow&#13;
to have a great tolerance for the grotesque characters which are the&#13;
outcome of the social order in England, but he will not be assisted&#13;
in the conception of a higher humanity: and this is true of very many&#13;
English writers who lack a fundamental philosophy, and are content to&#13;
take man as he seems to be for the moment, rather than as the pilgrim of&#13;
eternity--as one who is flesh today but who may hereafter grow divine,&#13;
and who may shine at last like the stars of the morning, triumphant&#13;
among the sons of God.</p><p>Mr. Standish O'Grady, in his notable epic of Cuculain, was in our time&#13;
the first to treat the Celtic tradition worthily. He has contributed one&#13;
hero who awaits equal comrades, if indeed the tales of the Red Branch do&#13;
not absorb the thoughts of many imaginative writers, and Cuculain remain&#13;
the typical hero of the Gael, becoming to every boy who reads the story&#13;
a revelation of what his own spirit is.</p><p>I know John Eglinton, one of our most thoughtful writers, our first&#13;
cosmopolitan, thinks that "these ancient legends refuse to be taken out&#13;
of their old environment." But I believe that the tales which have been&#13;
preserved for a hundred generations in the heart of the people must have&#13;
had their power, because they had in them a core of eternal truth. Truth&#13;
is not a thing of today or tomorrow. Beauty, heroism, and spirituality&#13;
do not change like fashion, being the reflection of an unchanging&#13;
spirit. The face of faces which looks at us through so many shifting&#13;
shadows has never altered the form of its perfection since the face of&#13;
man, made after its image, first looked back on its original:</p><p>For these red lips, with all their mournful pride,&#13;
     Troy passed away in one high funeral gleam,&#13;
          And Usna's children died.</p><p>These dreams, antiquities, traditions, once actual, living, and&#13;
historical, have passed from the world of sense into the world of memory&#13;
and thought: and time, it seems to me, has not taken away from their&#13;
power, nor made them more remote from sympathy, but has rather purified&#13;
them by removing them from earth to heaven: from things which the eye&#13;
can see and the ear can hear they have become what the heart ponders&#13;
over, and are so much nearer, more familiar, more suitable for literary&#13;
use than the day they were begotten. They have now the character of&#13;
symbol, and, as symbol, are more potent than history. They have crept&#13;
through veil after veil of the manifold nature of man; and now each&#13;
dream, heroism, or beauty has laid itself nigh the divine power it&#13;
represents, the suggestion of which made it first beloved: and they&#13;
are ready for the use of the spirit, a speech of which every word has&#13;
a significance beyond itself, and Deirdre is, like Helen, a symbol of&#13;
eternal beauty; and Cuculain represents as much as Prometheus the heroic&#13;
spirit, the redeemer in man.</p><p>In so far as these ancient traditions live in the memory of man, they&#13;
are contemporary to us as much as electrical science: for the images&#13;
which time brings now to our senses, before they can be used in&#13;
literature, have to enter into exactly the same world of human&#13;
imagination as the Celtic traditions live in. And their fitness for&#13;
literary use is not there determined by their freshness but by their&#13;
power of suggestion. Modern literature, where it is really literature&#13;
and not book-making, grows more subjective year after year, and the mind&#13;
has a wider range over time than the physical nature has. Many things&#13;
live in it--empires which have never crumbled, beauty which has never&#13;
perished, love whose fires have never waned: and, in this formidable&#13;
competition for use in the artist's mind, today stands only its chance&#13;
with a thousand days. To question the historical accuracy of the use of&#13;
such memories is not a matter which can be rightly raised. The question&#13;
is--do they express lofty things to the soul? If they do they have&#13;
justified themselves.</p><p>I have written at some length on the two paths which lie before us, for&#13;
we have arrived at a parting of ways. One path leads, and has already&#13;
led many Irishmen, to obliterate all nationality from their work. The&#13;
other path winds upward to a mountain-top of our own, which may be in&#13;
the future the Mecca to which many worshippers will turn. To remain&#13;
where we are as a people, indifferent to literature, to art, to ideas,&#13;
wasting the precious gift of public spirit we possess so abundantly in&#13;
the sordid political rivalries, without practical or ideal ends, is to&#13;
justify those who have chosen the other path, and followed another star&#13;
than ours. I do not wish any one to infer from this a contempt for those&#13;
who, for the last hundred years, have guided public opinion in Ireland.&#13;
If they failed in one respect, it was out of a passionate sympathy for&#13;
wrongs of which many are memories, thanks to them, and to them is due&#13;
the creation of a force which may be turned in other directions, not&#13;
without a memory of those pale sleepers to whom we may turn in thought,&#13;
placing--</p><p>A kiss of fire on the dim brow of failure,&#13;
     A crown upon her uncrowned head.</p><p>1899</p><p>STANDISH O'GRADY</p><p>In this age we read so much that we lay too great a burden on the&#13;
imagination. It is unable to create images which are the spiritual&#13;
equivalent of the words on the printed page, and reading becomes for too&#13;
many an occupation of the eye rather than of the mind. How rarely, out&#13;
of the multitude of volumes a man reads in his lifetime, can he remember&#13;
where or when he read any particular book, or with any vividness recall&#13;
the mood it evoked in him. When I close my eyes, and brood in memory&#13;
over the books which most profoundly affected me, I find none excited my&#13;
imagination more than Standish O'Grady's epical narrative of Cuculain.&#13;
Whitman said of his Leaves of Grass: "Camerado, this is no book. Who&#13;
touches this touches a man," and O'Grady might have boasted of his&#13;
Bardic History of Ireland, written with his whole being, that there was&#13;
more than a man in it, there was the soul of a people, its noblest and&#13;
most exalted life symbolized in the story of one heroic character.</p><p>With reference to Ireland, I was at the time I read like many others who&#13;
were bereaved of the history of their race. I was as a man who, through&#13;
some accident, had lost memory of his past, Who could recall no more&#13;
than a few months of new life, and could not say to what songs his&#13;
cradle had been rocked, what mother had nursed him, who were the&#13;
playmates of childhood, or by what woods and streams he had wandered.&#13;
When I read O'Grady I was as such a man who suddenly feels ancient&#13;
memories rushing at him, and knows he was born in a royal house, that he&#13;
had mixed with the mighty of heaven and earth and had the very noblest&#13;
for his companions. It was the memory of race which rose up within me as&#13;
I read, and I felt exalted as one who learns he is among the children&#13;
of kings. That is what O'Grady did for me and for others who were my&#13;
contemporaries, and I welcome the reprints, of his tales in the hope&#13;
that he will go on magically recreating for generations yet unborn the&#13;
ancestral life of their race in Ireland. For many centuries the youth&#13;
of Ireland as it grew up was made aware of the life of bygone ages, and&#13;
there were always some who remade themselves in the heroic mould before&#13;
they passed on. The sentiment engendered by the Gaelic literature was an&#13;
arcane presence, though unconscious of itself, in those who for the&#13;
past hundred years had learned another speech. In O'Grady's writings the&#13;
submerged river of national culture rose up again, a shining torrent,&#13;
and I realized as I bathed in that stream, that the greatest spiritual&#13;
evil one nation could inflict on another was to cut off from it the&#13;
story of the national soul. For not all music can be played upon any&#13;
instrument, and human nature for most of us is like a harp on which can&#13;
be rendered the music written for the harp but nor that written for the&#13;
violin. The harp strings quiver for the harp-player alone, and he who&#13;
can utter his passion through the violin is silent before an unfamiliar&#13;
instrument. That is why the Irish have rarely been deeply stirred by&#13;
English literature, though it is one of the great literatures of the&#13;
world. Our history was different and the evolutionary product was a&#13;
peculiarity of character, and the strings of our being vibrate most in&#13;
ecstasy when the music evokes ancestral moods or embodies emotions akin&#13;
to these. I am not going to argue the comparative worth of the Gaelic&#13;
and English tradition. All that I can say is that the traditions of our&#13;
own country move us more than the traditions of any other. Even if there&#13;
was not essential greatness in them we would love them for the same&#13;
reasons which bring back so many exiles to revisit the haunts of&#13;
childhood. But there was essential greatness in that neglected bardic&#13;
literature which O'Grady was the first to reveal in a noble manner. He&#13;
had the spirit of an ancient epic poet. He is a comrade of Homer, his&#13;
birth delayed in time perhaps that he might renew for a sophisticated&#13;
people the elemental simplicity and hardihood men had when the world&#13;
was young and manhood was prized more than any of its parts, more than&#13;
thought or beauty or feeling. He has created for us, or rediscovered,&#13;
one figure which looms in the imagination as a high comrade of Hector,&#13;
Achilles, Ulysses, Rama or Yudisthira, as great in spirit as any. Who&#13;
could extol enough his Cuculain, that incarnation of Gaelic chivalry,&#13;
the fire and gentleness, the beauty and heroic ardour or the imaginative&#13;
splendor of the episodes in his retelling of the ancient story. There&#13;
are writers who bewitch you by a magical use of words whose lines&#13;
glitter like jewels, whose effects are gained by an elaborate art and&#13;
who deal with the subtlest emotions. Others again are simple as an&#13;
Egyptian image, and yet are more impressive, and you remember them&#13;
less for the sentence than for a grandiose effect. They are not so much&#13;
concerned with the art of words as with the creation of great images&#13;
informed with magnificence of spirit. They are not lesser artists but&#13;
greater, for there is a greater art in the simplification of form in the&#13;
statue of Memnon than there is in the intricate detail of a bronze by&#13;
Benvenuto Cellini. Standish O'Grady had in his best moments that epic&#13;
wholeness and simplicity, and the figure of Cuculain amid his companions&#13;
of the Red Branch which he discovered and refashioned for us is, I&#13;
think, the greatest spiritual gift any Irishman for centuries has given&#13;
to Ireland.</p><p>I know it will be said that this is a scientific age, the world is so&#13;
full of necessitous life that it is waste of time for young Ireland to&#13;
brood upon tales of legendary heroes, who fought with enchanters, who&#13;
harnessed wild fairy horses to magic chariots and who talked with&#13;
the ancient gods, and that it would be much better for youth to be&#13;
scientific and practical. Do not believe it, dear Irish boy, dear Irish&#13;
girl, I know as well as any the economic needs of our people. They must&#13;
not be overlooked, but keep still in your hearts some desires which&#13;
might enter Paradise. Keep in your souls some images of magnificence&#13;
so that hereafter the halls of heaven and the divine folk may not seem&#13;
altogether alien to the spirit. These legends have passed the test&#13;
of generations for century after century, and they were treasured&#13;
and passed on to those who followed, and that was because there was&#13;
something in them akin to the immortal spirit. Humanity cannot carry&#13;
with it through time the memory of all its deeds and imaginations, and&#13;
it burdens itself only in a new era with what was highest among the&#13;
imaginations of the ancestors. What is essentially noble is never out&#13;
of date. The figures carved by Pheidias for the Parthenon still shine by&#13;
the side of the greatest modern sculpture. There has been no evolution&#13;
of the human form to a greater beauty than the ancient Greek saw, and&#13;
the forms they carved are not strange to us, and if this is true of the&#13;
outward form it is true of the indwelling spirit. What is essentially&#13;
noble is contemporary with all that is splendid today, and until the&#13;
mass of men are equal in spirit the great figures of the past will&#13;
affect us less as memories than as prophecies of the Golden Age to which&#13;
youth is ever hurrying in its heart.</p><p>O'Grady in his stories of the Red Branch rescued from the past what was&#13;
contemporary to the best in us today, and he was equal in his gifts as&#13;
a writer to the greatest of his bardic predecessors in Ireland. His&#13;
sentences are charged with a heroic energy, and, when he is telling a&#13;
great tale, their rise and fall is like the flashing and falling of the&#13;
bright sword of some great battle, or like the onset and withdrawal of&#13;
Atlantic surges. He can at need be beautifully tender and quiet. Who&#13;
that has read his tale of the young Finn and the Seven Ancients will&#13;
forget the weeping of Finn over the kindness of the famine-stricken old&#13;
men, and their wonder at his weeping, and the self-forgetful pathos&#13;
of their meditation unconscious that it was their own sacrifice called&#13;
forth the tears of Finn. "Youth," they said, "has many sorrows that cold&#13;
age cannot comprehend."</p><p>There are critics repelled by the abounding energy in O'Grady's&#13;
sentences. It is easy to point to faults due to excess and abundance,&#13;
but how rare in literature is that heroic energy and power. There is&#13;
something arcane and elemental in it, a quality that the most careful&#13;
stylist cannot attain, however he uses the file, however subtle he is.&#13;
O'Grady has noticed this power in the ancient bards and we find it in&#13;
his own writing. It ran all through the Bardic History, the Critical&#13;
and Philosophical History, and through the political books, The Tory&#13;
Democracy and All Ireland. There is this imaginative energy in the tale&#13;
of Cuculain, in all its episodes, the slaying of the hound, the capture&#13;
of the Liath Macha, the hunting of the enchanted deer, the capture of&#13;
the Wild swans, the fight at the ford, and the awakening of the Red&#13;
Branch. In the later tale of Red Hugh which, he calls The Flight of&#13;
the Eagle there is the same quality of power joined with a shining&#13;
simplicity in the narrative which rises into a poetic ecstasy in that&#13;
wonderful chapter where Red Hugh, escaping from the Pale, rides through&#13;
the Mountain Gates of Ulster and sees high above him Sheve Gullion,&#13;
a mountain of the Gods, the birth-place of legend "more mythic than&#13;
Avernus"; and O'Grady evokes for us and his hero the legendary past and&#13;
the great hill seems to be like Mount Sinai, thronged with immortals,&#13;
and it lives and speaks to the fugitive boy, "the last great secular&#13;
champion of the Gael," and inspires him for the fulfillment of his&#13;
destiny. We might say of Red Hugh, and indeed of all O'Grady's heroes,&#13;
that they are the spiritual progeny of Cuculain. From Red Hugh down to&#13;
the boys who have such enchanting adventures in Lost on Du Corrig and&#13;
The Chain of Gold they have all a natural and hardy purity of mind, a&#13;
beautiful simplicity of character, and one can imagine them all in an&#13;
hour of need, being faithful to any trust like the darling of the Red&#13;
Branch. These shining lads never grew up amid books. They are as much&#13;
children of nature as the Lucy of Wordsworth's poetry. It might be said&#13;
of them as the poet of the Kalevala sang of himself: "Winds and waters&#13;
my instructors."</p><p>These were O'Grady's own earliest companions, and no man can find better&#13;
comrades than earth, water, air and sun. I imagine O'Grady's own&#13;
youth was not so very different from the youth of Red Hugh before his&#13;
captivity; that he lived on the wild and rocky western coast, that he&#13;
rowed in coracles, explored the caves, spoke much with hardy natural&#13;
people, fishermen and workers on the land, primitive folk, simple in&#13;
speech but with that fundamental depth men have who are much in nature&#13;
in companionship with the elements, the elder brothers of humanity. It&#13;
must have been out of such a boyhood and such intimacies with natural&#13;
and unsophisticated people that there came to him the understanding of&#13;
the heroes of the Red Branch. How pallid, beside the ruddy chivalry&#13;
who pass, huge and fleet and bright, through O'Grady's pages, appear&#13;
Tennyson's bloodless Knights of the Round Table, fabricated in the study&#13;
to be read in the drawing room, as anemic as Burne Jones' lifeless men&#13;
in armour. The heroes of ancient Irish legend reincarnated in the mind&#13;
of a man who could breathe into them the fire of life, caught from sun&#13;
and wind, their ancient deities, and send them forth to the world to do&#13;
greater deeds, to act through many men and speak through many voices.&#13;
What sorcery was in the Irish mind that it has taken so many years to&#13;
win but a little recognition for this splendid spirit; and that others&#13;
who came after him, who diluted the pure fiery wine of romance he gave&#13;
us with literary water, should be as well known or more widely read. For&#13;
my own, part I can only point back to him and say whatever is Irish&#13;
in me he kindled to life, and I am humble when I read his epic tale,&#13;
feeling how much greater a thing it is for the soul of a writer to&#13;
have been the habitation of a demi-god than to have had the subtlest&#13;
intellections.</p><p>We praise the man who rushes into a burning mansion and brings out its&#13;
greatest treasure. So ought we to praise this man who rescued from the&#13;
perishing Gaelic tradition its darling hero and restored him to us,&#13;
and I think now that Cuculain will not perish, and he will be invisibly&#13;
present at many a council of youth, and he will be the daring which&#13;
lifts the will beyond itself and fires it for great causes, and he will&#13;
be also the courtesy which shall overcome the enemy that nothing else&#13;
may overcome.</p><p>I am sure that Standish O'Grady would rather I should speak of his work&#13;
and its bearing on the spiritual life of Ireland, than about himself,&#13;
and, because I think so, in this reverie I have followed no set plan but&#13;
have let my thoughts run as they will. But I would not have any to think&#13;
that this man was only a writer, or that he could have had the heroes&#13;
of the past for spiritual companions, without himself being inspired to&#13;
fight dragons and wizardry. I have sometimes regretted that contemporary&#13;
politics drew O'Grady away from the work he began so greatly. I have&#13;
said to myself he might have given us an Oscar, a Diarmuid or a Caolte,&#13;
an equal comrade to Cuculain, but he could not, being lit up by the&#13;
spirit of his hero, he merely the bard and not the fighter, and no man&#13;
in Ireland intervened in the affairs of his country with a superior&#13;
nobility of aim. He was the last champion of the Irish aristocracy, and&#13;
still more the voice of conscience for them, and he spoke to them of&#13;
their duty to the nation as one might imagine some fearless prophet&#13;
speaking to a council of degenerate princes. When the aristocracy failed&#13;
Ireland he bade them farewell, and wrote the epitaph of their class in&#13;
words whose scorn we almost forget because of their sounding melody&#13;
and beauty. He turned his mind to the problems of democracy and more&#13;
especially of those workers who are trapped in the city, and he pointed&#13;
out for them the way of escape and how they might renew life in the&#13;
green fields close to Earth, their ancient mother and nurse. He used&#13;
too exalted a language for those to whom he spoke to understand, and it&#13;
might seem that all these vehement appeals had failed but that we know&#13;
that what is fine never really fails. When a man is in advance of his&#13;
age, a generation, unborn when he speaks, is born in due time and finds&#13;
in him its inspiration. O'Grady may have failed in his appeal to the&#13;
aristocracy of his own time but he may yet create an aristocracy of&#13;
character and intellect in Ireland. The political and economic writings&#13;
will remain to uplift and inspire and to remind us that the man who&#13;
wrote the stories of heroes had a bravery of his own and a wisdom of his&#13;
own. I owe so much to Standish O'Grady that I would like to leave it&#13;
on record that it was he made me conscious and proud of my country, and&#13;
recalled to my mind, that might have wandered otherwise over too wide&#13;
and vague a field of thought, to think of the earth under my feet and&#13;
the children of our common mother. There hangs in the Municipal Gallery&#13;
of Dublin the portrait of a man with melancholy eyes, and scrawled on&#13;
the canvas is the subject of his bitter brooding: "'The Lost Land."&#13;
I hope that O'Grady will find before he goes back to Tir na noge that&#13;
Ireland has found again through him what seemed lost for ever, the law&#13;
of its own being, and its memories which go back to the beginning of the&#13;
world.</p><p>THE DRAMATIC TREATMENT OF LEGEND</p><p>"The Red Branch ought not to be staged.... That&#13;
     literature ought not to be produced for popular consumption&#13;
     for the edification of the crowd.... I say to you drop&#13;
     this thing at your peril.... You may succeed in&#13;
     degrading Irish ideals, and banishing the soul of the land.&#13;
     ... Leave the heroic cycles alone, and don't bring them&#13;
     down to the crowd..."  (Standish O'Grady in All Ireland&#13;
     Review).</p><p>Years ago, in the adventurous youth of his mind, Mr. O'Grady found the&#13;
Gaelic tradition like a neglected antique dun with the doors barred, and&#13;
there was little or no egress. Listening, he heard from within the hum&#13;
of an immense chivalry, and he opened the doors and the wild riders went&#13;
forth to work their will. Now he would recall them. But it is in vain.&#13;
The wild riders have gone forth, and their labors in the human mind are&#13;
only beginning. They will do their deeds over again, and now they&#13;
will act through many men and speak through many voices. The spirit of&#13;
Cuculain will stand at many a lonely place in the heart, and he will win&#13;
as of old against multitudes. The children of Turann will start afresh&#13;
still eager to take up and renew their cyclic labors, and they will&#13;
gain, not for themselves, the Apples of the Tree of Life, and the Spear&#13;
of the Will, and the Fleece which is the immortal body. All the heroes&#13;
and demigods returning will have a wider field than Erin for their&#13;
deeds, and they will not grow weary warning upon things that die but&#13;
will be fighters in the spirit against immortal powers, and, as before,&#13;
the acts will be sometimes noble and sometimes base. They cannot be&#13;
stayed from their deeds, for they are still in the strength of a youth&#13;
which is ever renewing itself. Not for all the wrong which may be done&#13;
should they be restrained. Mr. O'Grady would now have the tales kept&#13;
from the crowd to be the poetic luxury of a few. Yet would we, for all&#13;
the martyrs who perished in the fires of the Middle Ages, counsel the&#13;
placing of the Gospels on the list of books to be read only by a few&#13;
esoteric worshippers?</p><p>The literature which should be unpublished is that which holds the&#13;
secret of the magical powers. The legends of Ireland are not of this&#13;
kind. They have no special message to the aristocrat more than to the&#13;
man of the people. The men who made the literature of Ireland were by&#13;
no means nobly born, and it was the bards who placed the heroes, each&#13;
in his rank, and crowned them for after ages, and gave them their famous&#13;
names. They have placed on the brow of others a crown which belonged to&#13;
themselves, and all the heroic literature of the world was made by&#13;
the sacrifice of the nameless kings of men who have given a sceptre to&#13;
others they never wielded while living, and who bestowed the powers, of&#13;
beauty and pity on women who perhaps had never uplifted a heart in their&#13;
day, and who now sway us from the grave with a grace only imagined in&#13;
the dreaming soul of the poet. Mr. O'Grady has been the bardic champion&#13;
of the ancient Irish aristocracy. He has thrown on them the sunrise&#13;
colors of his own brilliant spirit, and now would restrain others from&#13;
the use of their names lest a new kingship should be established over&#13;
them, and another law than that of his own will, lest the poets of the&#13;
democracy looking back on the heroes of the past should overcome them&#13;
with the ideas of a later day, and the Atticottic nature find a loftier&#13;
spirit in those who felt the unendurable pride of the Fianna and rose&#13;
against it. Well, it is only natural he should try to protect the&#13;
children of his thought, but they need no later word from him. If&#13;
writers of a less noble mind than his deal with these things they will&#13;
not rob his heroes of a single power to uplift or inspire. In Greece,&#13;
after Eschylus and his stupendous deities, came Sophocles, who&#13;
restrained them with a calm wisdom, and Euripides, who made them human,&#13;
but still the mysterious Orphic deities remain and stir us when reading&#13;
the earlier page. Mr. O'Grady would not have the Red Branch cycle&#13;
cast in dramatic form or given to the people. They are too great to be&#13;
staged; and he quotes, mistaking the gigantic for the heroic, a story of&#13;
Cuculain reeling round Ireland on his fairy steed the Liath Macha. This&#13;
may be phantasy or extravagance, but it is not heroism. Cuculain is&#13;
often heroic, but it is a quality of the soul and not of the body; it&#13;
is shown by his tears over Ferdiad, in his gentleness to women. A more&#13;
grandiose and heroic figure than Cuculain was seen on the Athenian&#13;
stage; and no one will say that the Titan Prometheus, chained on the&#13;
rock in his age-long suffering for men, is not a nobler figure than&#13;
Cuculain in any aspect in which he appears to us in the tales.&#13;
Divine traditions, the like of which were listened to with awe by the&#13;
Athenians, should not be too lofty for our Christian people, whose&#13;
morals Mr. O'Grady, here hardly candid, professes to be anxious about.&#13;
What is great in literature is a greatness springing out of the human&#13;
heart. Though we fall short today of the bodily stature of the giants of&#13;
the prime, the spirit still remains and can express an equal greatness.&#13;
I can well understand how a man of our own day, by the enlargement of&#13;
his spirit, and the passion and sincerity of his speech, could express&#13;
the greatness of the past. The drama in its mystical beginning was the&#13;
vehicle through which divine ideas, which are beyond the sphere even of&#13;
heroic life and passion, were expressed; and if the later Irish writers&#13;
fail of such greatness, it is not for that reason that the soul of&#13;
Ireland will depart. I can hardly believe Mr. O'Grady to be serious when&#13;
he fears that many forbidden subjects will be themes for dramatic art,&#13;
that Maeve with her many husbands will walk the stage, and the lusts of&#13;
an earlier age be revived to please the lusts of today. The danger of&#13;
art is not in its subjects, but in the attitude of the artist's mind.&#13;
The nobler influences of art arise, not because heroes are the theme,&#13;
but because of noble treatment and the intuition which perceives the&#13;
inflexible working out of great moral laws.</p><p>The abysses of human nature may well be sounded if the plummet be&#13;
dropped by a spirit from the heights. The lust which leads on to death&#13;
may be a terrible thing to contemplate, but in the event there is&#13;
consolation; and the eye of faith can see even in the very exultation&#13;
of corruption how God the Regenerator is working His will, leading man&#13;
onward to his destiny of inevitable beauty. Mr. O'Grady in his youth&#13;
had the epic imagination, and I think few people realize how great and&#13;
heroic that inspiration was; but the net that is spread for Leviathan&#13;
will not capture all the creatures of the deep, and neither epic nor&#13;
romance will manifest fully the power of the mythical ancestors of&#13;
the modern Gael who now seek incarnation anew in the minds of their&#13;
children. Men too often forget, in this age of printed books, that&#13;
literature is, after all, only an ineffectual record of speech. The&#13;
literary man has gone into strange byways through long contemplation of&#13;
books, and he writes with elaboration what could never be spoken, and he&#13;
loses that power of the bards on whom tongues of fire had descended, who&#13;
were masters of the magic of utterance, whose thoughts were not meant&#13;
to be silently absorbed from the lifeless page. For there never can be,&#13;
while man lives in a body, a greater means of expression for him than&#13;
the voice of man affords, and no instrument of music will ever rival in&#13;
power the flowing of the music of the spheres through his lips. In all&#13;
its tones, from the chanting of the magi which compelled the elements,&#13;
to those gentle voices which guide the dying into peace, there is a&#13;
power which will never be stricken from tympan or harp, for in all&#13;
speech there is life, and with the greatest speech the deep tones of&#13;
another Voice may mingle. Has not the Lord spoken through His prophets?&#13;
And man, when he has returned to himself, and to the knowledge of&#13;
himself, may find a greater power in his voice than those which he has&#13;
painfully harnessed to perform his will, in steamship or railway. It is&#13;
through drama alone that the writer can summon, even if vicariously,&#13;
so great a power to his aid; and it is possible we yet may hear on the&#13;
stage, not merely the mimicry of human speech, but the old forgotten&#13;
music which was heard in the duns of great warriors to bow low their&#13;
faces in their hands. Dear O'Grady, if we do not succeed it is not for&#13;
you to blame us, for our aims are at least as high as your own.</p><p>1902</p><p>THE CHARACTER OF HEROIC LITERATURE</p><p>Lady Gregory, a fairy godmother, has given to Young Ireland the gift of&#13;
her Cuchulain of Muirthemne, which should be henceforward the book of&#13;
its dream. I do not doubt but there will be a great change in the&#13;
next generation, for the character of many children will have grown to&#13;
maturity brooding over the memories of heroes who were themselves half&#13;
children, half demigods. Though the hero tales will have their greatest&#13;
power over the young, no one mind could measure their depth. They seem&#13;
simple and primitive, yet they draw us strangely aside from life, and&#13;
the emotions they awaken are not simple but complex. Here are twenty&#13;
tales, and they are so alike in imaginative character that they seem all&#13;
to have poured from one mind; and to these twenty we could add a hundred&#13;
others, all endlessly fertile in difference of incident, but all seeming&#13;
to own the same imaginative creator. It was so for many centuries,&#13;
and then the maker of the song seems to have grown weary, and distinct&#13;
voices not overladen with the tradition of the ages were heard; and&#13;
today every one wanders in a path of his own, finding or losing the way,&#13;
the truth, and the life of art in the free play of his desires. There&#13;
was something more to cause this later period of diverse utterance than&#13;
the interruption of other races and the claims of the world upon us.&#13;
Surely the ancient Egyptian met in Memphis or Thebes as many strangers&#13;
as we did, but he wept on through many dynasties carving the same&#13;
face of mystery and rarely altering the peculiar forms which were his&#13;
inheritance from the craftsmen of a thousand years before. It was not&#13;
the introduction of something new, but the loss of something which&#13;
finally vexed the calm of the Sphinx and marred the Phidian beauty which&#13;
in Greece was a long dream for many generations. It was not because the&#13;
Dane or Norman came and dwelt among us that the signature of the Sidhe&#13;
was withdrawn from the Gaelic mind. I do not know how to express this&#13;
loss otherwise than by saying we appear to have fallen away from our&#13;
archetype. We find in all the early stories the presence of one being&#13;
who may be the genius of our land if that old idea of race divinities be&#13;
a true one. A strange similitude unites all the characters. We infer&#13;
an interior identity. The same spirit flashes out in hostile clans, and&#13;
then Cuculain kisses Ferdiad. They all confidently appeal to; it in&#13;
each other. Maeve flying after the great battle can ask a gift from her&#13;
conqueror and obtains it. Fand and Emer dispute who shall make the last&#13;
sacrifice of love and give the beloved to a rival. The conflicts seem&#13;
half in play or in dream, and we do not know when an awakening of love&#13;
will disarm the foes. In spite of the bloodshed the heroes seem like&#13;
children who fight steadily through a mock battle, but the night will&#13;
see these children at peace, and they will dream with arms around each&#13;
other in the same cot. No literature ever had a more beautiful heart of&#13;
childhood in it. The bards could hate no one consistently. If they took&#13;
away the heroic chivalry from Conchobar in one tale they restored it&#13;
to him in another. They have the confident trust--and expectation of&#13;
goodness that children have, who may have suffered punishment, but who&#13;
come later on and smile on the chastiser. It is this quality which gives&#13;
the tales their extraordinary charm. I know no other literature which&#13;
has it to the same degree. I do not like to speculate on the absence&#13;
of this spirit in our later literature, which was written under other&#13;
influences. It cannot be because there was a less spiritual life in&#13;
the apostles than in the bards. We cannot compare Cuculain, the most&#13;
complete ideal of Gaelic chivalry, with that supreme figure whose coming&#13;
to the world was the effacement of whole pantheons of divinities, and&#13;
yet it is true that since the thoughts of men were turned from the old&#13;
ideals our literature has been filled with a less noble life. I think&#13;
a due may be found in the withdrawal of thought from nature, the great&#13;
mother who, is the giver of all life, and without whose life ideals&#13;
become inoperative and listless dwellers in the heart. The eyes of the&#13;
ancient Gael were fixed in wonder on the rocks and hills, and the waste&#13;
places of the earth were piled with phantasmal palaces where the Sidhe&#13;
sat on their thrones. Everywhere there was life, and as they saw so&#13;
they felt. To conceive of nature in any way, as beautiful and living, as&#13;
friendly or hostile, is to receive from her in like measure out of&#13;
her fullness. With whatever face we approach the mirror a similar face&#13;
approaches ours. "Let him approach it, saying, 'This is the Mighty,'&#13;
he becomes mighty," says an ancient scripture, teaching us that as&#13;
our aspiration is so will be our inspiration and power. Out of this&#13;
comradeship with earth there came a commingling of natures, and we do&#13;
not know when we read who are the Sidhe and who are human. The great&#13;
energies are all in the heroes. They bound to themselves, like the&#13;
Talkend, the strength of the fire, the brightness of the sun, and the&#13;
swiftness of the wind. They seem truly the earth-born. The waves respond&#13;
to their deeds; the elemental creatures respond and there are clashing&#13;
echoes and allies innumerable, and armies in the air continuing their&#13;
battles illimitably beyond: a proud race, who felt with bursting heart&#13;
the heavens were watching them, who defied their gods and exiled them&#13;
to have free play for their own deeds. A very different humanity indeed&#13;
from those who have come to walk the earth with humility, who are afraid&#13;
of heaven and its rulers, and whose dread is the greatest of all sins,&#13;
for in it is a denial of their own divinity. Surely the sight heroes is&#13;
more welcome to the King, in whose heaven are sworded seraphim, than the&#13;
bowed knees and the spirits who make themselves as worms in His sight.&#13;
In the symbolic expression of our spiritual life the eagle has become&#13;
a dove brooding peace. Oh, that it might rebecome the eagle and take to&#13;
the upper airs!</p><p>A generosity and greatness of spirit are in the heroes of the Red&#13;
Branch, and out of their strength grows a bloom of beauty never fully&#13;
revealed until Lady Gregory compiled these tales. As we read our&#13;
eyes are dazzled by strange graces of color flowing over the pages:&#13;
everywhere there is mystery and magnificence. Procession's pass by in&#13;
Druid ritual, kings and queens, and harpers who look like kings. When&#13;
the wind passes over them and stirs their garments a sweetness comes&#13;
over the teller of the tale, who felt that delight in draperies blown&#13;
over shapely forms which is the inspiration of the Winged Victory and&#13;
many Greek marbles. The bards will not have the hands of those proud&#13;
people touch anything which is not beautiful. "It was a beautiful&#13;
chessboard they had, all of white bronze, and the chessmen of gold and&#13;
silver, and a candlestick of precious stones lighting it." The wasting&#13;
of time has spared us a few things to show that this rare and intricate&#13;
metal work was not a myth, and we are forced by an inexorable logic&#13;
to accept as mainly true the narration of the pride, the beauty, the&#13;
generosity, and the large lovable character of the ancient heroes. We&#13;
may come to realize that, losing their Druid vision of a more shining&#13;
world mingling with this, we have lost the vision of that life into the&#13;
likeness of which it is the true labor of the spirit to transform this&#13;
life. For the Tirnanoge is that Garden where, in the mind of the Lord,&#13;
the flowers and trees blossomed before they grew in the fields, where&#13;
man lived in the Golden Age before the outer darkness of the earth&#13;
was built and he was outcast from Paradise. There is no true art or&#13;
literature which has not some image of the Golden Life lurking within&#13;
it, and through the archaic rudeness of these legends the light shines&#13;
as sunlight through the hoary branches of ancient oaks. Lady Gregory&#13;
has done her work, as compiler with a judgment which could hardly be too&#13;
much praised, and she has translated the stories into an idiom which&#13;
is a reflection of the original Gaelic and is full of charm. We are&#13;
indebted to her for this labor as much as to any of those who sang to&#13;
sweeten Ireland's wrong.</p><p>1902</p><p>A POET OF SHADOWS</p><p>When I was asked to write "anything" about Yeats, our Irish poet, my&#13;
thoughts were like rambling flocks that have no shepherd, and without&#13;
guidance my rambling thoughts have run anywhere.</p><p>I confess I have feared to enter or linger too long in the many-colored&#13;
land of Druid twilights and tunes. A beauty not our own, more perfect&#13;
than we can ourselves conceive, is a danger to the imagination. I am&#13;
too often tempted to wander with Usheen in Timanoge and to forget my own&#13;
heart and its more rarely accorded vision of truth. I know I like my own&#13;
heart best, but I never look into the world of my friend without feeling&#13;
that my region lies in the temperate zone and is near the Arctic&#13;
circle; the flowers grow more rarely and are paler, and the struggle for&#13;
existence is keener. Southward and in the warm west are the Happy Isles&#13;
among the Shadowy Waters. The pearly phantoms are dancing there with&#13;
blown hair amid cloud tail daffodils. They have known nothing but&#13;
beauty, or at the most a beautiful unhappiness. Everything there moves&#13;
in procession or according to ritual, and the agony of grief, it is&#13;
felt, must be concealed. There are no faces blurred with tears there;&#13;
some traditional gesture signifying sorrow is all that is allowed. I&#13;
have looked with longing eyes into this world. It is Ildathach, the&#13;
Many-Colored Land, but not the Land of the Living Heart. That island&#13;
where the multitudinous beatings of many hearts became one is yet&#13;
unvisited; but the isle of our poet is the more beautiful of all the&#13;
isles the mystic voyagers have found during the thousands of years&#13;
literature has recorded in Ireland. What wonder that many wish to follow&#13;
him, and already other voices are singing amid its twilights.</p><p>They will make and unmake. They will discover new wonders; and will&#13;
perhaps make commonplace some beauty which but for repetition would have&#13;
seemed rare. I would that no one but the first discoverer should enter&#13;
Ildathach, or at least report of it. No voyage to the new world, however&#13;
memorable, will hold us like the voyage of Columbus. I sigh sometimes&#13;
thinking on the light dominion dreams have over the heart. We cannot&#13;
hold a dream for long, and that early joy of the poet in his new-found&#13;
world has passed. It has seemed to him too luxuriant. He seeks for&#13;
something more, and has tried to make its tropical tangle orthodox;&#13;
and the glimmering waters and winds are no longer beautiful natural&#13;
presences, but have become symbolic voices and preach obscurely some&#13;
doctrine of their power to quench the light in the soul or to fan it to&#13;
a brighter flame.</p><p>I like their old voiceless motion and their natural wandering best, and&#13;
would rather roam in the bee-loud glade than under the boughs of beryl&#13;
and chrysoberyl, where I am put to school to learn the significance&#13;
of every jewel. I like that natural infinity which a prodigal beauty&#13;
suggests more than that revealed in esoteric hieroglyphs, even though&#13;
the writing be in precious stones. Sometimes I wonder whether that&#13;
insatiable desire of the mind for something more than it has yet&#13;
attained, which blows the perfume from every flower, and plucks the&#13;
flower from every tree, and hews down every tree in the valley until it&#13;
goes forth gnawing itself in a last hunger, does not threaten all the&#13;
cloudy turrets of the Poet's soul. But whatever end or transformation,&#13;
or unveiling may happen, that which creates beauty must have beauty in&#13;
its essence, and the soul must cast off many vestures before it comes&#13;
to itself. We, all of us, poets, artists, and musicians, who work in&#13;
shadows, must sometime begin to work in substance, and why should we&#13;
grieve if one labor ends and another begins? I am interested more in&#13;
life than in the shadows of life, and as Ildathach grows fainter I await&#13;
eagerly the revelation of the real nature of one who has built so&#13;
many mansions in the heavens. The poet has concealed himself under the&#13;
embroidered cloths and has moved in secretness, and only at rare times,&#13;
as when he says, "A pity beyond all telling is hid in the heart of&#13;
love," do we find a love which is not the love of the Sidhe; and more&#13;
rarely still do recognizable human figures, like the Old Pensioner&#13;
or Moll Magee, meet us. All the rest are from another world and&#13;
are survivals of the proud and golden races who move with the old&#13;
stateliness and an added sorrow for the dark age which breaks in upon&#13;
their loveliness. They do not war upon the new age, but build up about&#13;
themselves in imagination the ancient beauty, and love with a love a&#13;
little colored by the passion of the darkness from which they could not&#13;
escape. They are the sole inheritors of many traditions, and have now&#13;
come to the end of the ways, and so are unhappy. We know why they are&#13;
unhappy, but not the cause of a strange merriment which sometimes&#13;
they feel, unless it be that beauty within itself has a joy in its own&#13;
rhythmic being. They are changing, too, as the winds and waters have&#13;
changed. They are not like Usheen, seekers and romantic wanderers, but&#13;
have each found some mood in themselves where all quest ceases; they&#13;
utter oracles, and even in the swaying of a hand or the dropping of hair&#13;
there is less suggestion of individual action than of a divinity living&#13;
within them, shaping an elaborate beauty in dream for his own delight,&#13;
and for no other end than the delight in his dream. Other poets have&#13;
written of Wisdom overshadowing man and speaking through his lips, or a&#13;
Will working within the human will, but I think in this poetry we find&#13;
for the first time the revelation of the Spirit as the weaver of beauty.&#13;
Hence it comes that little hitherto unnoticed motions are adored:</p><p>You need but lift a pearl-pale hand,&#13;
     And bind up your long hair and sigh;&#13;
     And all men's hearts must burn and beat.</p><p>This woman is less the beloved than the priestess of beauty who reveals&#13;
the divinity, not as the inspired prophetesses filled with the Holy&#13;
Breath did in the ancient mysteries, but in casual gestures and in a&#13;
waving of her white arms, in the stillness of her eyes, in her hair&#13;
which trembles like a faery flood of unloosed shadowy light over pale&#13;
breasts, and in many glimmering motions so beautiful that it is at once&#13;
seen whose footfall it is we hear, and that the place where she stands&#13;
is holy ground. This, it seems to me, is what is essential in this&#13;
poetry, what is peculiar and individual in it--the revelation of&#13;
great mysteries in unnoticed things; and as not a sparrow may fall&#13;
unconsidered by Him, so even in the swaying of a human hand His sceptre&#13;
may have dominion over the heart and His paradise be entered in the&#13;
lifting of an eyelid.</p><p>1902</p><p>THE BOYHOOD OF A POET</p><p>When I was a boy I knew another who has since become famous and who has&#13;
now written Reveries over Childhood and Youth. I searched the pages to&#13;
meet the boy I knew and could not find him. He has told us what he saw&#13;
and what he remembered of others, but from himself he seems to have&#13;
passed away and remembers himself not. The boy I knew was darkly&#13;
beautiful to look on, fiery yet playful and full of lovely and elfin&#13;
fancies. He was swift of response, indeed over-generous to the fancies&#13;
of others because a nature so charged with beauty could not but emit&#13;
beauty at every challenge. Even so water, however ugly the object we&#13;
cast upon it, can but break out in a foam of beauty and a bewilderment&#13;
of lovely curves.</p><p>Our fancies were in reality nothing to him but the affinities which by&#13;
the slightest similitude evoked out of the infinitely richer being&#13;
the prodigality of beautiful images with which it was endowed and made&#13;
itself conscious of itself. I have often thought how strange it is that&#13;
artist and poet have never yet revealed themselves to us except in verse&#13;
and painting, that there was among them no psychologist who could turn&#13;
back upon himself to search for the law of his own being, who could tell&#13;
us how his brain first became illuminated with images, and who tried&#13;
to track the inspiration to its secret fount and the images to their&#13;
ancestral beauty. Few of the psychologists who have written about&#13;
imagination were endowed with it themselves: and here is a poet, the&#13;
most imaginative of his generation, who has written about his youth and&#13;
has told us only about external circumstances and nothing about himself,&#13;
nothing about that flowering of strange beauty in poetry in him where&#13;
the Gaelic imagination that had sunk underground when the Gaelic speech&#13;
had died, rose up again transfiguring an alien language until that&#13;
new poetry became like the record of another mystic voyager to&#13;
the Heaven-world of our ancestors. But poet and artist are rarely&#13;
self-conscious of the processes of their own minds. They deliver their&#13;
message with exultation but they find nothing worth recording in the&#13;
descent upon them of the fiery tongues. So our poet has told us little&#13;
about himself but much about circumstance, and I recall in his pages the&#13;
Dublin of thirty years ago, and note how faithful the memory of eye and&#13;
ear are, and how forgetful the heart is of its own fancies. Is nature&#13;
behind this distaste for intimate self-analysis in the poet? Are our own&#13;
emanations poisonous to us if we do not rapidly clear ourselves of them?&#13;
Is it best to forget ourselves and hurry away once the deed is done or&#13;
the end is attained to some remoter valley in the Golden World and look&#13;
for a new beauty if we would continue to create beauty?</p><p>I know how readily our poet forgets his own songs. I once quoted to him&#13;
some early verses of his own as comment on something he had said. He&#13;
asked eagerly "Who wrote that?" and when I said "Do you not remember?"&#13;
he petulantly waved the poem aside for he had forsaken his past. Again&#13;
at a later period he told me his early verses sometimes aroused him to a&#13;
frenzy of dislike. Of the feelings which beset the young poet of genius&#13;
little or nothing is revealed in this Reverie. Yet what would we not&#13;
give for a book which would tell how beauty beset that youth in his&#13;
walks about Dublin and Sligo; how the sensitive response to color, form,&#13;
music and tradition began, how he came to recognize the moods which&#13;
incarnated in him as immortal moods. Perhaps it is too much to expect&#13;
from the creative imagination that it shall also be capable of exact and&#13;
subtle analysis. In this work I walk down the streets of Dublin I walked&#13;
with Yeats over thirty years ago. I mix with the people who then were&#13;
living in the city, O'Leary, Taylor, Dowden, Hughes and the rest; but&#13;
the poet himself does not walk with me. It is a new voice speaking of&#13;
the past of others, pointing out the doorways entered by dead youth. The&#13;
new voice has distinction and dignity of its own, and we are grateful&#13;
for this history, others more so than myself, because most of what&#13;
is written therein I knew already, and I wanted a secret which is not&#13;
revealed. I wanted to know more about the working of the imagination&#13;
which planted the little snow-white feet in the sally garden, and which&#13;
heard the kettle on the hob sing peace into the breast, and was intimate&#13;
with twilight and the creatures that move in the dusk and undergrowths,&#13;
with weasel, heron, rabbit, hare, mouse and coney; which plucked the&#13;
Flower of Immortality in the Island of Statues and wandered with Usheen&#13;
in Timanogue. I wanted to know what all that magic-making meant to the&#13;
magician, but he has kept his own secret, and I must be content and&#13;
grateful to one who has revealed more of beauty than any other in his&#13;
time.</p><p>1916</p><p>THE POETRY OF JAMES STEPHENS</p><p>For a generation the Irish bards have endeavored to live in a palace of&#13;
art, in chambers hung with the embroidered cloths and made dim with pale&#13;
lights and Druid twilights, and the melodies they most sought for were&#13;
half soundless. The art of an early age began softly, to end its songs&#13;
with a rhetorical blare of sound. The melodies of the new school began&#13;
close to the ear and died away in distances of the soul. Even as the&#13;
prophet of old was warned to take off his shoes because the place he&#13;
stood on was holy ground, so it seemed for a while in Ireland as if no&#13;
poet could be accepted unless he left outside the demesnes of poetry&#13;
that very useful animal, the body, and lost all concern about its&#13;
habits. He could not enter unless he moved with the light and dreamy&#13;
foot-fall of spirit. Mr. Yeats was the chief of this eclectic school,&#13;
and his poetry at its best is the most beautiful in Irish literature.&#13;
But there crowded after him a whole horde of verse-writers, who seized&#13;
the most obvious symbols he used and standardized them, and in their&#13;
writings one wandered about, gasping for fresh air land sunlight, for&#13;
the Celtic soul seemed bound for ever pale lights of fairyland on the&#13;
north and by the by the darkness of forbidden passion on the south, and&#13;
on the east by the shadowiness of all things human, and on the west by&#13;
everything that was infinite, without form, and void.</p><p>It was a great relief to me, personally, who had lived in the palace of&#13;
Irish art for a time, and had even contributed a little to its dimness,&#13;
to hear outside the walls a few years ago a sturdy voice blaspheming&#13;
against all the formula, and violating the tenuous atmosphere with its&#13;
"Insurrections." There are poets who cannot write with half their being,&#13;
and who must write with their whole being, and they bring their poor&#13;
relation, the body, with them wherever they go, and are not ashamed of&#13;
it. They are not at warfare with the spirit, but have a kind of instinct&#13;
that the clan of human powers ought to cling together as one family.&#13;
With the best poets of this school, like Shakespeare and Whitman,&#13;
one rarely can separate body and soul, for we feel the whole man is&#13;
speaking. With Keats, Shelley, Swinburne, and our own Yeats, one feels&#13;
that they have all sought shelter from disagreeable actualities in the&#13;
world of imagination. James Stephens, as he chanted his Insurrections,&#13;
sang with his whole being. Let no one say I am comparing him with&#13;
Shakespeare. One may say the blackbird has wings as well as the eagle,&#13;
without insisting that the bird in the hedgerows is peer of the winged&#13;
creature beyond the mountain-tops. But how refreshing it was to&#13;
find somebody who was a poet without a formula, who did not ransack&#13;
dictionaries for dead words, as Rossetti did to get living speech, whose&#13;
natural passions declared themselves without the least idea that they&#13;
ought to be ashamed of themselves, or be thrice refined in the crucible&#13;
by the careful alchemist before they could appear in the drawing-room.&#13;
Nature has an art of its own, and the natural emotions in their natural&#13;
and passionate expression have that kind of picturesque beauty which&#13;
Marcus Aurelius, tired, perhaps, of the severe orthodoxies of Greek and&#13;
Roman art, referred to when he spoke of the foam on the jaws of the wild&#13;
boar and the mane of the lion.</p><p>There were evidences of such an art in Insurrections, the first book of&#13;
James Stephens. In the poem called "Fossils," the girl who flies and the&#13;
boy who hunts her are followed in flight and pursuit with a swift energy&#13;
by the poet, and the lines pant and gasp, and the figures flare up and&#13;
down the pages. The energy created a new form in verse, not an orthodox&#13;
beauty, which the classic artists would have admitted, but such&#13;
picturesque beauty as Marcus Aurelius found in the foam on the jaws of&#13;
the wild boar.</p><p>I always want to find the fundamental emotion out of which a poet&#13;
writes. It is easy to do this with some, with writers like Shelley and&#13;
Wordsworth, for they talked much of abstract things, and a man never&#13;
reveals himself so fully as when he does this, when he tries to&#13;
interpret nature, when he has to fill darkness with light, and chaos&#13;
with meaning. A man may speak about his own heart and may deceive&#13;
himself and others, but ask him to fill empty space with significance,&#13;
and what he projects on that screen will be himself, and you can know&#13;
him even as hereafter he will be known. When a poet puts his ear to a&#13;
shell, I know if he listens long enough he will hear his own destiny. I&#13;
knew after reading "The Shell" that in James Stephens we were going to&#13;
have no singer of the abstract. There was no human quality or stir in&#13;
the blind elemental murmur, and the poet drops it with a sigh of relief:</p><p>O, it was sweet&#13;
     To hear a cart go jolting down the street.</p><p>From the tradition of the world too he breaks away, from the great&#13;
murmuring shell which gives back to us our cries and questionings&#13;
and protests soothed into soft, easeful things and smooth orthodox&#13;
complacencies, for it was shaped by humanity to whisper back to it&#13;
what it wished to hear. From all soft, easeful beliefs and&#13;
silken complacencies the last Irish poet breaks away in a book of&#13;
insurrections. He is doubtful even of love, the greatest orthodoxy of&#13;
any, which so few have questioned, which has preceded all religions and&#13;
will survive them all. When he writes of love in "The Red-haired Man's&#13;
Wife" and "The Rebel" he is not sure that that old intoxication of&#13;
self-surrender is not a wrong to the soul and a disloyalty to the&#13;
highest in us. His "Dancer" revolts from the applauding crowd. The&#13;
wind cries out against the inference that the beauty of nature points&#13;
inevitably to an equal beauty of spirit within. His enemies revolt&#13;
against their hate; his old man against his own grumblings, and the poet&#13;
himself rebels against his own revolt in that quaint scrap of verse he&#13;
prefixes to the volume:</p><p>What's the use&#13;
     Of my abuse?&#13;
     The world will run&#13;
     Around the sun&#13;
     As it has done&#13;
     Since time begun&#13;
     When I have drifted to the deuce:&#13;
     And what's the use&#13;
     Of my abuse?</p><p>He does not revolt against the abstract like so many because he is&#13;
incapable of thinking. Indeed, he is one of the few Irish poets we have&#13;
who is always thinking as he goes along. He does not rebel against love&#13;
because he is not himself sweet at heart, for the best thing in the book&#13;
is its unfeigned humanity. So we have a personal puzzle to solve with&#13;
this perplexing writer which makes us all the more eager to hear him&#13;
again. A man might be difficult to understand and the problem of his&#13;
personality might not be worth solution, but it is not so with James&#13;
Stephens. From a man who can write with such power as he shows in these&#13;
two stanzas taken from "The Street behind Yours" we may expect high&#13;
things. It is a vision seen with distended imagination as if by some&#13;
child strayed from light:</p><p>And though 'tis silent, though no sound&#13;
     Crawls from the darkness thickly spread,&#13;
     Yet darkness brings&#13;
     Grim noiseless things&#13;
     That walk as they were dead,&#13;
     They glide and peer and steal around&#13;
     With stealthy silent tread.</p><p>You dare not walk; that awful crew&#13;
     Might speak or laugh as you pass by.&#13;
     Might touch or paw&#13;
     With a formless claw&#13;
     Or leer from a sodden eye,&#13;
     Might whisper awful things they knew,&#13;
     Or wring their hands and cry.</p><p>There is nothing more grim and powerful than that in The City of&#13;
Dreadful Night. It has all the vaporous horror of a Dore grotesque and&#13;
will bear examination better. But our poet does not as a rule write with&#13;
such unrelieved gloom. He keeps a stoical cheerfulness, and even when&#13;
he faces terrible things we feel encouraged to take his hand and go with&#13;
him, for he is master of his own soul, and you cannot get a whimper&#13;
out of him. He likes the storm of things, and is out for it. He has&#13;
a perfect craft in recording wild natural emotions. The verse in this&#13;
first book has occasional faults, but as a rule the lines move, driven&#13;
by that inner energy of emotion which will sometimes work more metrical&#13;
wonders than the most conscious art. The words hiss at you sometimes,&#13;
as in "The Dancer," and again will melt away with the delicacy of fairy&#13;
bells as in "The Watcher," or will run like deep river water, as in "The&#13;
Whisperer," which in some moods I think is the best poem in the book&#13;
until I read "Fossils" or "What Tomas an Buile said in a Pub." They are&#13;
too long to print, but I must give myself the pleasure of quoting the&#13;
beautiful "Slan Leat," with which he concludes the book, bidding us, not&#13;
farewell, but to accompany him on further adventure:</p><p>And now, dear heart, the night is closing in,&#13;
     The lamps are not yet ready, and the gloom&#13;
     Of this sad winter evening, and the din&#13;
     The wind makes in the streets fills all the room.&#13;
     You have listened to my stories--Seumas Beg&#13;
     Has finished the adventures of his youth,&#13;
     And no more hopes to find a buried keg&#13;
     Stuffed to the lid with silver.  He, in truth,&#13;
     And all alas! grew up: but he has found&#13;
     The path to truer romance, and with you&#13;
     May easily seek wonders.  We are bound&#13;
     Out to the storm of things, and all is new.&#13;
     Give me your hand, so, keeping close to me,&#13;
     Shut tight your eyes, step forward... where are we?</p><p>Our new Irish poet declared he was bound "out to the storm of things,"&#13;
and we all waited with interest for his next utterance. Would he wear&#13;
the red cap as the poet of the social revolution, now long overdue in&#13;
these islands, or would he sing the Marsellaise of womanhood, emerging&#13;
in hordes from their underground kitchens to make a still greater&#13;
revolution? He did neither. He forgot all about the storm of things, and&#13;
delighted us with his story of Mary, the charwoman's daughter, a tale of&#13;
Dublin life, so, kindly, so humane, so vivid, so wise, so witty, and so&#13;
true, that it would not be exaggerating to say that natural humanity in&#13;
Ireland found its first worthy chronicler in this tale.</p><p>We have a second volume of poetry from James Stephens, The Hill of&#13;
Vision. He has climbed a hill, indeed, but has found cross roads there&#13;
leading in many directions, and seems to be a little perplexed whether&#13;
the storm of things was his destiny after all. When one is in a cave&#13;
there is only one road which leads out, but when one stands in the&#13;
sunlight there are endless roads. We enjoy his perplexity, for he has&#13;
seated himself by his cross-roads, and has tried many tunes on his lute,&#13;
obviously in doubt which sounds sweetest to his own ear. I am not at&#13;
all in doubt as to what is best, and I hope he will go on like Whitman,&#13;
carrying "the old delicious burdens, men and women," wherever he goes.&#13;
For his references to Deity, Plato undoubtedly would have expelled him&#13;
from his Republic; and justly so, for James Stephens treats his god very&#13;
much as the African savage treats his fetish. Now it is supplicated,&#13;
and the next minute the idol is buffeted for an unanswered prayer or a&#13;
neglected duty, and then a little later our Irish African is crooning&#13;
sweetly with his idol, arranging its domestic affairs and the marriage&#13;
of Heaven and Earth. Sometimes our poet essays the pastoral, and in&#13;
sheer gaiety: flies like any bird under the boughs, and up into the&#13;
sunlight. There are in his company imps and grotesques, and fauns and&#13;
satyrs, who come summoned by his piping. Sometimes, as in "Eve," the&#13;
poem of the mystery of womanhood, he is purely beautiful, but I find&#13;
myself going back to his men and women; and I hope he will not be angry&#13;
with me when I say I prefer his tinker drunken to his Deity sober. None&#13;
of our Irish poets has found God, at least a god any but themselves&#13;
would not be ashamed to acknowledge. But our poet does know his men&#13;
and his women. They are not the shadowy, Whistler-like decorative&#13;
suggestions of humanity made by our poetic dramatists. They have entered&#13;
like living creatures into his mind, and they break out there in an&#13;
instant's unforgettable passion or agony, and the wild words fly up&#13;
to the poet's brain to match their emotion. I do not know whether the&#13;
verses entitled "The Brute" are poetry, but they have an amazing energy&#13;
of expression.</p><p>But our poet can be beautiful when he wills, and sometimes, too, he has&#13;
largeness and grandeur of vision and expression. Look at this picture of&#13;
the earth, seen from mid-heaven:</p><p>And so he looked to where the earth, asleep,&#13;
     Rocked with the moon.  He saw the whirling sea&#13;
     Swing round the world in surgent energy,&#13;
     Tangling the moonlight in its netted foam,&#13;
     And nearer saw the white and fretted dome&#13;
     Of the ice-capped pole spin back a larded ray&#13;
     To whistling stars, bright as a wizard's day,&#13;
     But these he passed with eyes intently wide,&#13;
     Till closer still the mountains he espied,&#13;
     Squatting tremendous on the broad-backed earth,&#13;
     Each nursing twenty rivers at a birth.</p><p>I would like to quote the verses entitled "Shame." Never have I read&#13;
anywhere such an anguished cowering before Conscience, a mighty creature&#13;
full of eyes within and without, and pointing fingers and asped tongues,&#13;
anticipating in secret the blazing condemnation of the world. And there&#13;
is "Bessie Bobtail," staggering down the streets with her reiterated,&#13;
inarticulate expression of grief, moving like one of those wretched whom&#13;
Blake described in a marvelous phrase as "drunken with woe forgotten";&#13;
and there is "Satan," where the reconcilement of light and darkness in&#13;
the twilights of time is perfectly and imaginatively expressed.</p><p>The Hill of Vision is a very unequal book. There are many verses full&#13;
of power, which move with the free easy motion of the literary athlete.&#13;
Others betray awkwardness, and stumble as if the writer had stepped too&#13;
suddenly into the sunlight of his power, and was dazed and bewildered.&#13;
There is some diffusion of his faculties in what I feel are byways of&#13;
his mind, but the main current of his energies will, I am convinced,&#13;
urge him on to his inevitable portrayal of humanity. With writers like&#13;
Synge and Stephens the Celtic imagination is leaving its Timanoges, its&#13;
Ildathachs, its Many Colored Lands and impersonal moods, and is coming&#13;
down to earth intent on vigorous life and individual humanity. I can see&#13;
that there are great tales to be told and great songs to be sung, and I&#13;
watch the doings of the new-comers with sympathy, all the while feeling&#13;
I am somewhat remote from their world, for I belong to an earlier day,&#13;
and listen to these robust songs somewhat as a ghost who hears the cock&#13;
crow, and knows his hours are over, and he and his tribe must disappear&#13;
into tradition.</p><p>1912</p><p>A NOTE ON SEUMAS O'SULLIVAN</p><p>As I grow older I get more songless. I am now exiled irrevocably from&#13;
the Country of the Young, but I hope I can listen without jealousy and&#13;
even with delight to those who still make music in the enchanted land. I&#13;
often searched in the "Poet's Corner" of the country papers with a&#13;
wild surmise that there, amid reports of Boards of Guardians and Rural&#13;
Councils, some poetic young kinsman may be taking council with the&#13;
stars, watching more closely the Plough in the furrows of the heavens&#13;
than the county instructor at his task of making farmers drive the&#13;
plough straight in the fields. I found many years ago in a country paper&#13;
a local poet making genuine music. I remember a line:</p><p>And hidden rivers were murmuring in the dark.</p><p>I went on in the strength of this poem through the desert&#13;
of country journalism for many years, hoping to find more hidden rivers&#13;
of song murmuring in the darkness. It was a patient life of unrequited&#13;
toil, and I have returned to civilization to search publishers' lists&#13;
for more easily procurable pleasure. A few years ago I mined out of the&#13;
still darker region of manuscripts some poetic crystals which I thought&#13;
were valuable, and edited New Songs. Nearly all my young singers have&#13;
since then taken flight on their own account. Some have volumes in the&#13;
booksellers and some in the hands of the printers. But there is one&#13;
shy singer of the group of writers in New Songs who might easily get&#13;
overlooked because his verse takes little or no thought of the past&#13;
or present or future of his country: yet the slim book in which is&#13;
collected Seumas O'Sullivan's verses reveals a true poet, and if he is&#13;
too shy to claim his country in his verses there is no reason why his&#13;
country should not claim him, for he is in his way as Irish as any of&#13;
our singers. He is, as Mr. W. B. Yeats was in his earlier days, the&#13;
literary successor of those old Gaelic poets who were fastidious in&#13;
their verse, who loved little in this world but some chance light in it&#13;
which reminded them of fairyland, or who, if they were in love, loved&#13;
their mistress less for her own sake than because some turn of her head,&#13;
or "a foam-pale breast," carried their impetuous imaginations past her&#13;
beauty into memories of Helen of Troy, Deirdre, or some other symbol&#13;
of that remote and perfect beauty which, however man desires, he shall&#13;
embrace only at the end of time. I think the wives or mistresses of&#13;
these old poets must have been very unhappy, for women wish to be loved&#13;
for what they know about themselves, and for the tenderness which is in&#13;
their hearts, and not because some colored twilight invests them with a&#13;
shadowy beauty not their own, and which they know they can never&#13;
carry into the light of day. These poets of the transient look and the&#13;
evanescent light do not help us to live our daily life, but they do&#13;
something which is as necessary. They educate and refine the spirit so&#13;
that it shall not come altogether without any understanding of delicate&#13;
loveliness into the Kingdom of Heaven, or gaze on Timanoge with the&#13;
crude blank misunderstanding of Cockney tourists staring up at the&#13;
stupendous dreams pictured on the roof of the Sistine Chapel. These&#13;
fastidious scorners of every day and its interests are always looking&#13;
through nature for "the herbs before they were in the field and every&#13;
flower before it grew," and through women for the Eve who was in the&#13;
imagination of the Lord before she was embodied, and we all need this&#13;
refining vision more than we know. It may be asked of us hereafter when&#13;
we would mount up into the towers of vision, "How can you desire the&#13;
beauty you have not seen, who have not sought or loved its shadow in&#13;
the world?" and the Gates of Ivory may not swing open at our knock. This&#13;
will never be said to Seumas O'Sullivan, who is always waiting on&#13;
the transient look and the evanescent light to build up out of their&#13;
remembered beauty the Kingdom of his Heaven:</p><p>Round you light tresses, delicate,&#13;
     Wind blown, wander and climb&#13;
     Immortal, transitory.</p><p>Earth has no steady beauty as the calm-eyed immortals have, but their&#13;
image glimmers on the waves of time, and out of what instantly vanishes&#13;
we can build up something within us which may yet grow into a calm-eyed&#13;
immortality of loveliness, we becoming gradually what we dream of. I&#13;
have heard people complain of the frailty of these verses of Seumas&#13;
O'Sullivan. They want war songs, plough songs, to nerve the soul to&#13;
fight or the hand to do its work. I will never make that complaint. I&#13;
will only complain if the strife or the work ever blunt my senses so&#13;
that I will pass by with an impatient disdain these delicate snatchings&#13;
at a beauty which is ever fleeting. But I would ask him to remember that&#13;
life never allures us twice with exactly the same enchantment. Never&#13;
again will that tress drift like a woven wind made visible out of&#13;
Paradise; never again will that lifted hand, foam-pale, seem like the&#13;
springing up of beauty in the world; never a second time will that white&#13;
brow remind him of the wonderful white towers of the city of the&#13;
gods. To seek a second inspiration is to receive only a second-rate&#13;
inspiration, and our poet is a little too fond of lingering in his verse&#13;
round a few things, a face, the swaying poplars, or sighing reeds which&#13;
had once piped an alluring music in his ears, and which he longs to hear&#13;
again. He lives not in too frail a world, but in too narrow a world, and&#13;
he should adventure out into new worlds in the old quest. He, has become&#13;
a master of delicate and musical rhythms. I remember reading Seumas&#13;
O'Sulivan's first manuscripts with mingled pleasure and horror, for his&#13;
lines often ran anyhow, and scansion seemed to him an unknown art, but I&#13;
feel humbly now that he can get a subtle quality into his music which I&#13;
could not hope to acquire. I would like him to catch some new and rare&#13;
birds with that subtle net of his, and to begin to invent more beauty&#13;
of his own and to seek for it less. I believe he has got it in him to&#13;
do well, to do better than he has done if he will now try to use his&#13;
invention more. The poems with a slight narrative in them, like "The&#13;
Portent" or the "Saint Anthony," seem to me the most perfect, and it is&#13;
in this direction, I think, he will succeed best. He wants a story to&#13;
keep him from beating musical and ineffective wings in the void. I have&#13;
not said half what I want to say about Seumas O'Sullivan's verses, but&#13;
I know the world will not listen long to the musings of one verse-writer&#13;
on another. I only hope this note may send some readers to their&#13;
bookseller for Seumas O'Sullivan's poems, and that it may help them to&#13;
study with more understanding a mind that I love.</p><p>1909</p><p>ART AND LITERATURE</p><p>A LECTURE ON THE ART OF G. F. WATTS</p><p>After the publication of The Gentle Art of Making Enemies the writer who&#13;
ventures to speak of art and literature in the same breath needs&#13;
some courage. Since the death of Whistler, his opinions about the&#13;
independence of art from the moral ideas with which literature is&#13;
preoccupied have been generally accepted in the studios. The artist&#13;
who is praised by a literary man would hardly be human if he was not&#13;
pleased; but he listens with impatience to any criticism or suggestion&#13;
about the substance of his art or the form it should take. I had a&#13;
friend, an artist of genius, and when we were both young we argued&#13;
together about art on equal terms. It had not then occurred to him that&#13;
any intelligence I might have displayed in writing verse did not entitle&#13;
me to an opinion about modeling; but one day I found him reading Mr.&#13;
Whistler's Ten O'clock. The revolt of art against literature had reached&#13;
Ireland. After that, while we were still good friends, he made me feel&#13;
that I was an outsider, and when I ventured to plead for a national&#13;
character in sculpture, his righteous anger--I might say his&#13;
ferocity--forced me to talk of something else.</p><p>I was not convinced he was right, but years after I began to use the&#13;
brush a little, and I remember painting a twilight from love of some&#13;
strange colors and harmonious lines, and when one of my literary friends&#13;
found that its interest depended on color and form, and that the idea&#13;
in it could not readily be translated into words, and that it left&#13;
him wishing that I would illustrate my poems or something that had a&#13;
meaning, I veered round at once and understood Whistler, and how foolish&#13;
I was to argue with John Hughes. I joined in the general insurrection&#13;
of art against the domination of literature. But being a writer and&#13;
much concerned with abstract ideas, I have never had the comfort and&#13;
happiness of those who embrace this opinion with their whole being, and&#13;
when I was asked to lecture, I thought that as I had no Irish Whistler&#13;
to fear, I might speak of art in relation to these universal ideas which&#13;
artists hold are for literature and not subject matter for art at all.</p><p>I must first say it was not my wish to speak. With a world of noble and&#13;
immortal forms all about us, it seemed to me as unfitting that words&#13;
without art or long labor in their making should be advertised as an&#13;
attraction; that any one should be expected to sit here for an hour to&#13;
listen to me or another upon a genius which speaks for itself. I was&#13;
overruled by Mr. Lane. But it is all wrong, this desire to hear and hold&#13;
opinions about art rather than to be moved by the art itself. I know&#13;
twenty charlatans who will talk about art, but never lift their eyes&#13;
to look at the pictures on the wall. I remember an Irish poet speaking&#13;
about art a whole evening in a room hung round with pictures by&#13;
Constable, Monet, and others, and he came into that room and went out&#13;
of it without looking at those pictures. His interest in art was in the&#13;
holding of opinions about it, and in hearing other opinions, which&#13;
he could again talk about. I hope I have made some of you feel&#13;
uncomfortable. This may, perhaps, seem malicious, but it is necessary to&#13;
release artists from the dogmas of critics who are not artists.</p><p>I would not venture to speak here tonight if I thought that anything&#13;
I said could be laid hold of and be turned into a formula, and used&#13;
afterwards to torment some unfortunate artist. An artist will take&#13;
with readiness advice or criticism from a fellow-artist, so far as&#13;
his natural vanity permits; but he writhes under opinions derived from&#13;
Ruskin or Tolstoi, the great theorists. You may ask indignantly, Can no&#13;
one, then, speak about paintings or statues except painters or&#13;
modelers? No; no one would condemn you to such painful silence and&#13;
self-suppression. Artists would wish you to talk unceasingly about&#13;
the emotions their pain of making pictures arouse in you; but, under&#13;
lifelong enemies, do not suggest to artists the theories under which&#13;
they should paint. That is hitting below the belt. The poor artist is as&#13;
God made him; and no one, not even a Tolstoi, is competent to undertake&#13;
his re-creation. His fellow-artists will pass on to him the tradition of&#13;
using the brush. He may use it well or ill; but when you ask him to use&#13;
his art to illustrate literary ideas, or ethical ideas, you are asking&#13;
him to become a literary man or a preacher. The other arts have their&#13;
obvious limitations. The literary man does not dare to demand of the&#13;
musician that he shall be scientific or moral. The latter is safe&#13;
in uttering every kind of profanity in sound so long as it is music.&#13;
Musicians have their art to themselves. But the artist is tormented, and&#13;
asked to reflect the thought of his time. Beauty is primarily what he&#13;
is concerned with; and the only moral ideas which he can impart in a&#13;
satisfactory way are the moral ideas naturally associated with beauty in&#13;
its higher or lower forms. But I think, some of you are confuting me in&#13;
your own minds at this moment. You say to yourselves: "But we have all&#13;
about us the works of great artists whose inspiration not one will deny.&#13;
He used his art to express great ethical ideas. He spoke again and again&#13;
about these ideas. He was proud that his art was dedicated to their&#13;
expression." I am sorry to say that he did say many things which would&#13;
have endeared him to Tolstoi and Ruskin, and for which I respect him&#13;
as a man, and which as an artist I deplore. I deplore his speaking of&#13;
ethical ideas as the inspiration of his art, because I think they were&#13;
only the inspiration of his life; and where he is weakest in his appeal&#13;
as an artist is where he summons consciously to his aid ethical ideas&#13;
which find their proper expression in religion or literature or life.</p><p>Watts wished to ennoble art by summoning to its aid the highest&#13;
conceptions of literature; but in doing so he seems to me to imply that&#13;
art needed such conceptions for its justification, that the pure artist&#13;
mind, careless of these ideas, and only careful to make for itself&#13;
a beautiful vision of things, was in a lower plane, and had a less&#13;
spiritual message. Now that I deny. I deny absolutely that art needs to&#13;
call to its aid, in order to justify or ennoble it, any abstract ideas&#13;
about love or justice or mercy.</p><p>It may express none of these ideas, and yet express truths of its own&#13;
as high and as essential to the being of man; and it is in spite of&#13;
himself, in spite of his theories, that the work of Watts will have&#13;
an enduring place in the history of art. You will ask then, "Can art&#13;
express no moral ideas? Is it unmoral?" In the definite and restricted&#13;
sense in which the words "ethical" and "moral" are generally used, art&#13;
is, and must by its nature be unmoral. I do not mean "immoral," and let&#13;
no one represent me as saying art must be immoral by its very nature.&#13;
There are dear newspaper men to whom it would be a delight to attribute&#13;
to me such a saying; and never to let me forget that I said it. When I&#13;
say that art is essentially unmoral, I mean that the first impulse to&#13;
paint comes from something seen, either beauty of color or form or tone.&#13;
It may be light which attracts the artist, or it may be some dimming of&#13;
natural forms, until they seem to have more of the loveliness of mind&#13;
than of nature. But it is the aesthetic, not the moral or ethical,&#13;
nature which is stirred. The picture may afterwards be called "Charity,"&#13;
or "Faith," or "Hope"--and any of these words may make an apt title. But&#13;
what looms up before the vision of the artist first of all is an image,&#13;
and that is accepted on account of its fitness for a picture; and an&#13;
image which was not pictorial would be rejected at once by any true&#13;
artist, whether it was an illustration of the noblest moral conception&#13;
or not. Whether a picture is moral or immoral will depend upon&#13;
the character of the artist, and not upon the subject. A man will&#13;
communicate his character in everything he touches. He cannot escape&#13;
communicating it. He must be content with that silent witness, and not&#13;
try to let the virtues shout out from his pictures. The fact is, art is&#13;
essentially a spiritual thing, and its vision is perpetually turned&#13;
to Ultimates. It is indefinable as spirit is. It perceives in life and&#13;
nature those indefinable relations of one thing to another which to the&#13;
religious thinker suggest a master mind in nature--a magician of&#13;
the beautiful at work from hour to hour, from moment to moment, in a&#13;
never-ceasing and solemn chariot motion in the heavens, in the perpetual&#13;
and marvelous breathing forth of winds, in the motion of waters, and in&#13;
the unending evolution of gay and delicate forms of leaf and wing.</p><p>The artist may be no philosopher, no mystic; he may be with or without a&#13;
moral sense, he may not believe in more than his eye can see; but in so&#13;
far as he can shape clay into beautiful and moving forms he is imitating&#13;
Deity; when his eye has caught with delight some subtle relation between&#13;
color and color there is mysticism in his vision. I am not concerned&#13;
here to prove that there is a spirit in nature or humanity; but for&#13;
those who ask from art a serious message, here, I say, is a way of&#13;
receiving from art an inspiration the most profound that man can&#13;
receive. When you ask from the artist that he should teach you,&#13;
be careful that you are not asking him to be obvious, to utter&#13;
platitudes--that you are not asking him to debase his art to make things&#13;
easy for you, who are too indolent to climb to the mountain, but want&#13;
it brought to your feet. There are people who pass by a nocturne by&#13;
Whistler, a misty twilight by Corot, and who whisper solemnly before a&#13;
Noel Paton as if they were in a Cathedral. Is God, then, only present&#13;
when His Name is uttered? When we call a figure Time or Death, does&#13;
it add dignity to it? What is the real inspiration we derive from that&#13;
noble design by Mr. Watts? Not the comprehension of Time, not the nature&#13;
of Death, but a revelation human form can express of the heroic dignity.&#13;
Is it not more to us to know that man or woman can look half-divine,&#13;
that they can wear an aspect such as we imagine belongs to the&#13;
immortals, and to feel that if man is made in the image of his Creator,&#13;
his Creator is the archetype of no ignoble thing? There were immortal&#13;
powers in Watts' mind when those figures surged up in it; but they were&#13;
neither Time nor Death. He was rather near to his own archetype, and in&#13;
that mood in which Emerson was when he said, "I the imperfect adore&#13;
my own perfect." Touch by touch, as the picture was built up, he was&#13;
becoming conscious of some interior majesty in his own nature, and&#13;
it was for himself more than for us he worked. "The oration is to the&#13;
orator," says Whitman, "and comes most back to him." The artist, too, as&#13;
he creates a beautiful form outside himself, creates within himself,&#13;
or admits to his being a nobler beauty than his eyes have seen. His&#13;
inspiration is spiritual in its origin, and there is always in it some&#13;
strange story of the glory of the King.</p><p>With man and his work we must take either a spiritual or a material&#13;
point of view. All half-way beliefs are temporary and illogical. I&#13;
prefer the spiritual with its admission of incalculable mystery and&#13;
romance in nature, where we find the infinite folded in the atom, and&#13;
feel how in the unconscious result and labor of man's hand the Eternal&#13;
is working Its will. You may say that this belongs more to psychology&#13;
than to art criticism, but I am trying to make clear to you and to&#13;
myself the relation which the mind which is in literature may rightly&#13;
bear to the vision which is art. Are literature and ethics to dictate&#13;
to Art its subjects? Is it right to demand that the artist's work shall&#13;
have an obviously intelligible message or meaning, which the intellect&#13;
can abstract from it and relate to the conduct of life? My belief is&#13;
that the most literature can do is to help to interpret art, and that&#13;
art offers to it, as nature does, a vision of beauty, but of undefined&#13;
significance.</p><p>No one asks or expects the clouds to shape themselves into ethical&#13;
forms, or the sun to shine only on the just and not on the unjust&#13;
also. It is vain to expect it, but there is something written about the&#13;
heavens declaring the beauty of the Creator and the firmament showing&#13;
His handiwork. If the artist can bring whatever of that vision has&#13;
touched him into his work we should ask no more, and must not expect him&#13;
to be more righteously minded than his Creator, or to add a finishing&#13;
tag of moral to justify it all, to show that Deity is solemnly minded&#13;
and no mere idle trifler with beauty like Whistler.</p><p>I have stated my belief that art is spiritual, that its genuine&#13;
inspirations come from a higher plane of our being than the ethical&#13;
or intellectual; and I think wherever literature or ethics have so&#13;
dominated the mind of the artist that they change the form of his&#13;
inspiration, his art loses its own peculiar power and gains nothing. We&#13;
have here a picture of "Love steering the bark of Humanity." I may put&#13;
it rather crudely when I say that pictures like this are supposed to&#13;
exert a power on the man who, for example, would beat his wife, so that&#13;
love will be his after inspiration. Anyhow, ethical pictures are painted&#13;
with some such intention belief. Now, art has great influence, but I do&#13;
not believe this or any other picture would stop a man beating his wife&#13;
if he wanted to. Art does not call sinners to repentance; that is not&#13;
one of its powers. It fulfils rather another saying: "Unto them that&#13;
have much shall be given," bringing delight to those that are already&#13;
sensitive to beauty. My own conviction is that ethical pictures are,&#13;
if anything, immoral in their influence, as everything must be that&#13;
forsakes the law of its own being, and that pictures like this only add&#13;
to the vanity of people so righteously minded as to be aware of their&#13;
own virtue. We will always have these concessions to passing phases of&#13;
thought. We have had requests for the scientific painter--the man who&#13;
will paint nature with geological accuracy, and man in accordance&#13;
with evolutionary dogmas. He will find his eloquent literary defenders&#13;
enchanted to find so much learning to point to in his work, but it will&#13;
all pass. The true artist will still be instinctively spiritual.</p><p>Now I have used the word "spiritual" so often in connection with art&#13;
that you may reasonably ask for some definition of my meaning. I am&#13;
afraid it is easier to define spirituality in literature than in art.&#13;
But a literary definition may help. Spirituality is the power certain&#13;
minds have of apprehending formless spiritual essences, of seeing the&#13;
eternal in the transitory, of relating the particular to the universal,&#13;
the type to the archetype.</p><p>While I give this definition, I hope no artist will ever be insane&#13;
enough to make it the guiding principle of his art. I shudder to&#13;
think of any conscious attempt in a picture to relate the type to the&#13;
archetype. It is a philosophical definition, solely intended for the&#13;
spectator. I wish the artist only to paint his vision, and whether&#13;
he paints this, or another world he imagines, if it is art it will be&#13;
spiritual. I have given a definition of spirituality in literature, but&#13;
how now relate it to art? How illustrate its presence? When Pater wrote&#13;
his famous description of the Mona Lisa, that intense and enigmatic face&#13;
had evoked a spiritual mood. When he saw in it the summed-up experience&#13;
of many generations of humanity, he felt in the picture that relation&#13;
of the particular to the universal I have spoken of. When we find human&#13;
forms suggesting a superhuman dignity, as in Watts' figures of Time and&#13;
Death, or in the Phidian marbles, the type is there melting into the&#13;
archetype. When Millet paints a peasant figure of today with some&#13;
gesture we imagine the first Sower must have used, it is the eternal&#13;
in it which makes the transitory impressive. But these are obvious&#13;
instances, you will say, chosen from artists whose pictures lend&#13;
themselves to this kind of exposition. What about the art of the&#13;
landscape painter? Undeniably a form of art, where is the spirituality?</p><p>I am afraid my intellect is not equal to talking up every picture that&#13;
might be suggested and using it to illustrate my meaning, though I do&#13;
not think I would despair of finally discovering the spiritual element&#13;
in any picture I felt was art. However, I will go further. We have all&#13;
felt some element of art lacking in the painter who goes to Killarney,&#13;
Italy, or Switzerland, and brings us back a faithful representation of&#13;
undeniably beautiful places. It is all there--the lofty mountains, the&#13;
lakes, the local color; but what enchanted us in nature does not touch&#13;
us in the picture. What we want is the spirit of the place evoked in us&#13;
rather than the place itself. Art is neither pictured botany or geology.&#13;
A great landscape is the expression of a mood of the human mind as&#13;
definitely as music or poetry is. The artist is communicating his own&#13;
emotions. There is some mystic significance in the color he employs; and&#13;
then the doorways are opened, and we pass from sense into soul. We&#13;
are looking into a soul when we are looking at a Turner, a Carot, or a&#13;
Whistler, as surely as when in dream we find ourselves moving in strange&#13;
countries which are yet within us, contained for all their seeming&#13;
infinitudes in the little hollow of the brain. All this, I think, is&#13;
undeniable; but perhaps not many of you will follow me, though you&#13;
may understand me, if I go further and say, that in this, art is&#13;
unconsciously also reaching out to archetypes, is lifting itself up to&#13;
walk in that garden of the divine mind where, as the first Scripture&#13;
says, it created "flowers before they were in the field and every herb&#13;
before it grew." A man may sit in an armchair and travel farther than&#13;
ever Columbus traveled; and no one can say how far Turner, in his search&#13;
after light, had not journeyed into the lost Eden, and he himself may&#13;
have been there most surely at the last when his pictures had become a&#13;
blaze of incoherent light.</p><p>You may say now that I have objected to literature dominating the arts,&#13;
and yet I have drawn from pictures a most complicated theory. I have&#13;
felt a little, indeed, as if I was marching through subtleties to&#13;
the dismemberment of my mind, but I do not think I have anywhere&#13;
contradicted myself or suggested that an artist should work on these&#13;
speculations. These may rightly arise in the mind of the onlooker who&#13;
will regard a work of art with his whole nature, not merely with the&#13;
aesthetic sense, and who will naturally pass from the first delight&#13;
of vision into a psychological analysis. A profound nature will always&#13;
awaken profound reflections. There are heads by Da Vinci as interesting&#13;
in their humanity as Hamlet. When we see eyes that tempt and allure with&#13;
lips virginal in their purity, we feel in the face a union of things&#13;
which the dual nature of man is eternally desiring. It is the marriage&#13;
of heaven and hell, the union of spirit and flesh, each with their&#13;
uncurbed desires; and what is impossible in life is in his art, and is&#13;
one of the secrets of its strange fascination. It may seem paradoxical&#13;
to say of Watts--a man of genius, who was always preaching through his&#13;
art--that it is very difficult to find what he really expresses. No&#13;
one is ever for a moment in doubt about what is expressed by Rossetti,&#13;
Turner, Millet, Corot, or many contemporary artists who never preached&#13;
at all, but whose mood or vision peculiar to themselves is easily&#13;
definable. With Watts the effort at analyses is confused: first by his&#13;
own statement about the ethical significance of his works, which I think&#13;
misleading, because while we may come away from his pictures with many&#13;
feelings of majesty or beauty or mystery, the ethical spirit is not&#13;
the predominant one. That rapturous winged spirit which he calls Love&#13;
Triumphant might just as easily be called Music or Song, and another&#13;
allegory be attached to it without our feeling any more special fitness&#13;
or unfitness in the explanation. I see a beautiful exultant figure, but&#13;
I do not feel love as the fundamental mood in the painter, as I feel the&#13;
religious mood is fundamental in the Angelus of Millet. I do not need to&#13;
look for a title to that or for the painting of The Shepherdess to feel&#13;
how earth and her children have become one in the vision of the painter;&#13;
that the shepherdess is not the subject, nor the sheep, nor the still&#13;
evening, but altogether are one mood, one being, in which all things&#13;
move in harmony and are guided by the Great Shepherd. Well, I do not&#13;
feel that Love; or Charity, or Hope are expressed in this way in Watts,&#13;
and that the ethical spirit is not fundamental with him as the religious&#13;
spirit is with Millet. He has an intellectual conception of his moral&#13;
idea, but is not emotionally obsessed by it, and the basis of a man's&#13;
art is not to be found in his intellectual conceptions, which are light&#13;
things, but in his character or rather in his temperament. We know, for&#13;
all the poetical circumstances of Rossetti's pictures, what desire it is&#13;
that shines out of those ardent faces, and how with Leighton "the form&#13;
alone is eloquent," and that Tumer's God was light as surely as with any&#13;
Persian worshipper of the sun. Here and there they may have been tempted&#13;
otherwise, but they never strayed far from their temperamental way of&#13;
expressing themselves in art. So that the first thing to be dismissed&#13;
in trying to understand Watts is Watts' own view of his art and its&#13;
inspiration. He is not the first distinguished man whose intellect has&#13;
not proved equal to explaining rightly its sources of power. Our next&#13;
difficulty in discovering the real Watts arises because he did not look&#13;
at nature or life directly. He was overcome by great traditions. He&#13;
almost persistently looks at nature through one or two veils. There is&#13;
a Phidian veil and a Venetian or rather an Italian veil, and almost&#13;
everything in life and nature which could not be expressed in terms of&#13;
these traditions he ignored. I might say that no artist of equal genius&#13;
ever painted pictures and brought so little fresh observation into his&#13;
art except, perhaps, Burne-Jones. Both these artists seem to have a&#13;
secret and refined sympathy with Fuseli's famous outburst, "Damn Nature,&#13;
she always puts me out!" Even when the sitter came, Watts seems to have&#13;
been uneasy unless he could turn him into a Venetian nobleman or person&#13;
of the Middle Ages, or could disguise in some way the fact that Artist&#13;
and Sitter belonged to the nineteenth century. He does not seem to be&#13;
aware that people must breathe even in pictures. His skies rest solidly&#13;
on the shoulders of his figures as if they were cut out to let the&#13;
figures be inserted. If he were not a man of genius there would have&#13;
been an end of him. But he was a man of genius, and we must try to&#13;
understand the meaning of his acceptance of tradition. If we understand&#13;
it in Watts we will understand a great deal of contemporary art and&#13;
literature which is called derivative, art issuing out of art, and&#13;
literature out of literature.</p><p>The fact is that this kind of art in which Watts and Burne-Jones were&#13;
pioneers is an art which has not yet come to its culmination or to any&#13;
perfect expression of itself. There is a genuinely individual impulse in&#13;
it, and it is not derivative merely, although almost every phase of&#13;
it can be related to earlier art. It has nothing in common with the&#13;
so-called grand school of painting which produced worthless imitations&#13;
of Michael Angelo and Raphael. It is feeling out for a new world, and it&#13;
is trying to use the older tradition as a bridge. The older art held up&#13;
a mirror to natural forms and brought them nearer to man. In the perfect&#13;
culmination of this new art one feels how a complete change might take&#13;
place and natural forms be used to express an internal nature or the&#13;
soul of the artist. Colors and forms, like words after the lapse of&#13;
centuries, enlarge their significance. The earliest art was probably&#13;
simple and literal--there may have been the outline of a figure filled&#13;
up with some flat color. Then as art became more complex, colors began&#13;
to have an emotional meaning quite apart from their original relation&#13;
to an object. The artist begins unconsciously to relate color more&#13;
intimately to his own temperament than to external nature. At last,&#13;
after the lapse of ages, some sensitive artist begins to imagine that&#13;
he has discovered a complete language capable of expressing any mood&#13;
of mind. The passing of centuries has enriched every color, and left&#13;
it related to some new phase of the soul. Phidian or Michael Angelesque&#13;
forms gather their own peculiar associations of divinity or power. In&#13;
fact, this new art uses the forms of the old as symbols or hieroglyphs&#13;
to express more complicated ideas than the older artists tried to&#13;
depict.</p><p>Watts never attempted, for all his admiration of these men, to&#13;
follow them in their efforts to realize perfectly the forms that they&#13;
conceived. They had done this once and for all, and repetition may have&#13;
seemed unnecessary. But the lofty temper awakened by those stupendous&#13;
creations could be aroused by a suggestion of their peculiar&#13;
characteristics. Association of ideas will in some subtle way bring us&#13;
back to the Phidian demigods when we look at forms and draperies&#13;
vaguely suggestive of the Parthenon. I do not say that Watt's did this&#13;
consciously, but instinctively he felt compelled, with the gradual&#13;
development of his own mind, to use the imaginative traditions created&#13;
by other artists as a language through which he might find expression&#13;
peculiar to himself. It is a highly intellectual art to which tradition&#13;
was a necessity, as much as it is to the poet, who when he speaks of&#13;
"beauty" draws upon a sentiment created by millions of long-dead lovers,&#13;
or who, when he thinks of the "spirit," is, in his use of the word, the&#13;
heir of countless generations who brooded upon the mysteries.</p><p>Just as in Millet, the painter of peasants, there was a religious spirit&#13;
shaping all things into austere and elemental simplicities, so in Watts&#13;
there was an intellectual spirit, seeking everywhere for the traces of&#13;
mind trying to express the bodiless and abstract. With Whitman he seems&#13;
to cry out, "The soul for ever and ever!" It is there in the astonishing&#13;
head of Swinburne, whom he reveals, if I may use a vulgar phrase, as a&#13;
poetic "bounder," but illuminated and etherealized by genius. It is in&#13;
the head of Mill, the very symbol of the moral reasoning--mind. It is in&#13;
the face of Tennyson, with its too self-conscious seership, and in&#13;
all those vague faces of the imaginative paintings, into which, to use&#13;
Pater's phrase, "the soul with all its maladies has passed." In his&#13;
pictures he draws on the effects of earlier art, and throws his sitters&#13;
back until they seem to belong to some nondescript mediaeval country,&#13;
like the Bohemia of the dramatists; and he darkens and shuts out the&#13;
light of day that this starlight of soul may be more clearly seen, and&#13;
destroys, as far as he can, all traces of the century they live in, for&#13;
the mind lives in all the ages, and he would show it as the pilgrim of&#13;
eternity. Because Watts' art was necessarily so brooding and meditative,&#13;
looking at life with half-closed eyes and then shutting them to be alone&#13;
with memory and the interpreter, his painting, so beautiful and full&#13;
of surety in early pictures like the Wounded Heron, grows to be often&#13;
labored and muddy, and his drawing uncertain. That he could draw and&#13;
paint with the greatest, he every now and then gave proof; but the&#13;
surety of beautiful craftsmanship deserts those who have not always&#13;
their eye fixed on an object of vision; and Watts was not, like Blake&#13;
or Shelley, one of the proud seers whose visions are of "forms more real&#13;
than living man." He seemed to feel what his effects should be rather&#13;
than to see them, or else his vision was fleeting and his art was a&#13;
laborious brooding to recapture the lost impression. In his color he&#13;
always seems to me to be second-hand, as if the bloom and freshness of&#13;
his paint had worn off through previous use by other artists. It&#13;
seemed to be a necessity of his curiously intellectual art that only&#13;
traditional colors and forms should be employed, and it is only rarely&#13;
we get the shock of a new creation, and absolutely original design, as&#13;
in Orpheus, where the passionate figure turns to hold what is already a&#13;
vanishing shadow.</p><p>Watts' art was an effort to invest his own age, an age of reason, with&#13;
the nobilities engendered in an age of faith. At the time Watts was&#13;
at his prime his contemporaries were everywhere losing belief in&#13;
the spiritual conceptions of earlier periods; they were analyzing&#13;
everything, and were deciding that what was really true in religion,&#13;
what gave it nobility, was its ethical teaching; retain that, and&#13;
religion might go, illustrating the truth of the Chinese philosopher&#13;
who said: "When the spirit is lost, men follow after charity and duty&#13;
to one's neighbors." The unity of belief was broken up into diverse&#13;
intellectual conceptions. Men talked about love and liberty, patriotism,&#13;
duty, charity, and a whole host of abstractions moral and intellectual,&#13;
which they had convinced themselves were the essence of religion and&#13;
the real cause of its power over man. Whether Watts lost faith like his&#13;
contemporaries I do not know, but their spirit infected his art. He set&#13;
himself to paint these abstractions; and because we cannot imagine these&#13;
abstractions with a form, we feel something fundamentally false in this&#13;
side of his art. He who paints a man, an angelic being, or a divine&#13;
being, paints something we feel may have life. But it is impossible&#13;
to imagine Time with a body as it is to imagine a painting embodying&#13;
Newton's law of gravitation. It is because such abstractions do not&#13;
readily take shape that Watts drew so much on the imaginative tradition&#13;
of his predecessors. Where these pictures are impressive is where the&#13;
artist slipped by his conscious aim, and laid hold of the nobility&#13;
peculiar to the men and women he used as symbols. It is not Time&#13;
or Death which awes us in Watts' picture, but majestical images of&#13;
humanity; and Watts is at his greatest as an inventor when humanity&#13;
itself most occupies him when he depicts human life only, and lets&#13;
it suggest its own natural infinity, as in those images of the lovers&#13;
drifting through the Inferno, with whom every passion is burnt out and&#13;
exhausted but the love through which they fell.</p><p>Life itself is more infinite, noble, and suggestive than thought. We&#13;
soon come to the end of the ingenious allegory. It tells only one story&#13;
but where there is a perfect image of life there is infinitude and&#13;
mystery. We do not tire considering the long ancestry of expression in&#13;
a face. It may lead us back through the ages; but we do tire of the art&#13;
which imprisons itself within formulae, and says to the spectator: "In&#13;
this way and in no other shall you regard what is before you." No man is&#13;
profound enough to explain the nature of his own inspiration. Socrates&#13;
says that the poet utters many things which are truer than he himself&#13;
understands. The same thing applies to many a great artist, who, when he&#13;
paints tree or field, or face, or form, finds that there comes on him a&#13;
mysterious quickening of his nature, and he paints he knows not what.&#13;
It is like and unlike what his eyes have seen. It may be the same field,&#13;
but we feel there the presence of the spirit. It may be the same figure,&#13;
but it is made transcendental, as when the Word had become flesh and&#13;
dwelt among us. His inspiration is akin to that of the prophets of old,&#13;
whose words rang but for an instant and were still, yet they created&#13;
nations whose only boundaries were the silences where their speech had&#13;
not been heard. His majestical figures are prophecies. His ecstatic&#13;
landscapes bring us nigh to the beauty which was in Eden. His art is a&#13;
divine adventure, in which he, like all of us who are traveling in so&#13;
many ways, seeks, consciously or unconsciously, to regain the lost unity&#13;
with nature and the knowledge of his own immortal being, and it is so&#13;
you will best understand it.</p><p>1906</p><p>AN ARTIST OF GAELIC IRELAND</p><p>The art of Hone and the elder Yeats, while in spirit filled with a&#13;
sentiment which was the persistence of ancient moods into modern times,&#13;
still has not the external characteristics of Gaeldom; but looking at&#13;
the pictures of the younger Yeats it seemed to me that for the first&#13;
time we had something which could be called altogether Gaelic. The&#13;
incompleteness of the sketches suggests the term "folk" as expressing&#13;
exactly the inspiration of this very genuine art. We have had abundance&#13;
of Irish folk-lore, but we knew nothing of folk-art until the figures of&#13;
Jack Yeats first romped into our imagination a few years ago. It was the&#13;
folk-feeling lit up by genius and interpreted by love. It was not, and&#13;
is now less than ever, the patronage bestowed by the intellectual artist&#13;
on the evidently picturesque forms of a life below his own.</p><p>I suspect Jack Yeats thinks the life of the Sligo fisherman is as good&#13;
a method of life as any, and that he could share it for a long time&#13;
without being in the least desirous of a return to the comfortable&#13;
life of convention. The name of Muglas Hyde suggests itself to me as a&#13;
literary parallel. These sketches have all the prodigality of invention,&#13;
the exuberance of gesture, and animation of "The Twisting of the Rope,"&#13;
and the poetry is of as high or higher an order. In the drawing called&#13;
"Midsummer Eve" there is a mystery which is not merely the mystery&#13;
of night and shadow. It is the mystery of the mingling of spirit with&#13;
spirit which is suggested by the solitary figure with face upturned&#13;
to the stars. We have all memories of such summer nights when into the&#13;
charmed heart falls the enchantment we call ancient, though the days&#13;
have no fellows, nor will ever have any, when the earth glows with the&#13;
dusky hues of rich pottery, and the stars, far withdrawn into faery&#13;
altitudes, dance with a gaiety which is more tremendous and solemn than&#13;
any repose. The night of this picture is steeped in such a dream, and I&#13;
know not whether it is communicated, or a feeling arising in myself; but&#13;
there seems everywhere in it the breathing of life, subtle, exultant,&#13;
penetrating. It is conceived in the mood of awe and prayer, which makes&#13;
Millet's pictures as religious as any whichever hung over the altar, for&#13;
surely the "Angelus" is one of the most spiritual of pictures, though&#13;
the peasants bow their heads and worship in a temple not built with&#13;
hands. I do not, of course, compare otherwise than in the mood the&#13;
"Midsummer Eve" to such a masterpiece; but there is a kinship between&#13;
the beauty revealed in great and in little things, and our thought turns&#13;
from the stars to the flowers with no feeling of descent into an&#13;
alien world. But this mood is rare in life as in art, and it is only&#13;
occasionally that the younger Yeats becomes the interpreter of the&#13;
spirituality of the peasant. He is more often the recorder of the&#13;
extravagant energies of the race-course and the market-place, where he&#13;
finds herded together all the grotesque humors of West Irish life.</p><p>We recognize his figures as distinctly Irish. Here the old rollicking&#13;
Lever and Lover type of Irishmen reappear, hunting like the very devil,&#13;
with faces set in the last ecstasy of rapid motion. There is an excess&#13;
of energy in these furious riders which almost gives them a symbolic&#13;
character. They seem to ride on some passionate business of the soul&#13;
rather than for any transitory excitement of the body. And besides these&#13;
wild horse-men there are quiet and lovely figures like "A Mother of&#13;
the Rosses," holding her child to her breast in an opalescent twilight,&#13;
through which the boat that carries her moves. There are always large&#13;
and noble outlines, which suggest that if Jack Yeats had more grandiose&#13;
ambitions he might have been the Millet of Irish rural life, but he is&#13;
too much the symbolist, hating all but essentials, to elaborate his art.</p><p>In writing of Jack Yeats mention must be made of his black and white&#13;
work, which at its best has a primitive intensity. The lines have a&#13;
kind of Gothic quality, reminding one of the rude glooms, the lights&#13;
and lines of some half-barbarian cathedral. They are very expressive and&#13;
never undecided. The artist always knows what he is going to do. There&#13;
is no doubt he has a clear image before him when he takes up pen or&#13;
brush. A strong will is always directing the strong lines, forcing them&#13;
to repeat an image present to the inner eye. In his early days Jack&#13;
Yeats loafed about the quays at Sligo, and we may be sure he was at all&#13;
the races, and paid his penny to go into the side-shows, and see the&#13;
freaks, the Fat Woman and the Skeleton Man. It was probably at this&#13;
period of his life he was captured by pirates of the Spanish Main. My&#13;
remembrance of Irish county towns at that time is that no literature&#13;
flourished except the Penny Dreadful and the local press. I may be&#13;
doing Jack Yeats an injustice when hailing him at the beginning of a&#13;
fascinating career I yet suspect a long background of Penny Dreadfuls&#13;
behind it. How else could he have drawn his pirates? They are the only&#13;
pirates in art who manifest the true pride, glory, beauty, and terror&#13;
of their calling as the romantic heart of childhood conceives of it. The&#13;
pirate has been lifted up to a strange kind of poetry in some of Jack&#13;
Yeats' pictures. I remember one called "Walking the Plank." The solemn&#13;
theatrical face, lifted up to the blue sky in a last farewell to the&#13;
wild world and its lawless freedom, haunted me for days. There was also&#13;
a pen-and-ink drawing I wish I could reproduce here. A young buccaneer,&#13;
splendid in evil bravery, leaned across a bar where a strange, beastly,&#13;
little, old, withered, rat-like figure was drawing the drink. The little&#13;
figure was like a devil with the soul all concentrated into malice,&#13;
and the whole picture affected one with terror like a descent into some&#13;
ferocious human hell.</p><p>In all these figures, pirates or peasants, there is an ever present&#13;
suggestion of poetry; it is in the skies, or in the distance, or in the&#13;
colors; and these people who laugh in the fairs will have after hours&#13;
as solemn as the quiet star-gazer in the "Midsummer Eve." This poetry&#13;
is evident in the oddest ways, and escapes analysis, so elusive and so&#13;
original is it, as in the "Street of Shows." Nothing at first thought&#13;
seems more hopelessly remote from poetry than the country circus, with&#13;
its lurid posters of the Giant Schoolgirl, the Petrified Man, and the&#13;
Mermaid, all in strong sunlight; but the heart carries with it its&#13;
own mood, and this flaring scene has undergone some indefinite&#13;
transformation by the alchemy of genius, and it assumes the character of&#13;
a fairy tale or Arabian Nights Entertainment imagined in the fantastic&#13;
dreams of childhood. The sleepy doorkeeper is a goblin or gnome. Perhaps&#13;
the charm of it all is that it is so evidently illusion, for when the&#13;
heart is strong in its own surety it can look out on the world, and&#13;
smile on things which would be unendurable if felt to be permanent,&#13;
knowing they are only dreams.</p><p>Many of these sketches have a largeness, almost a nobility, of&#13;
conception, which is, I think, a gift from father to son. "After the&#13;
Harvest's Saved" is something elemental. The "Post-car" suggests the&#13;
horses of the sun, or the stage coach in De Quincey's extraordinary&#13;
dream, when the opium had finally rioted in his brain, and transformed&#13;
his stage-coach into a chariot carrying news of some everlasting&#13;
victory. Blake has said "exuberance is genius," and there is an excess&#13;
of energy or passion, or a dilation of the forms, or a peace deeper than&#13;
mere quietude in the figures of Mr. Yeats' pictures, which gives them&#13;
that symbolic character which genius always impresses on its works.</p><p>The coloring grows better every year; it is more varied and purer. It&#13;
is sometimes sombre, as in the tragic and dramatic "Simon the Cyrenian,"&#13;
and sometimes rich and flowerlike, but always charged with sentiment,&#13;
and there is a curious fitness in it even when it is evidently unreal.&#13;
These blues and purples and pale greens--what crowd ever seemed clad&#13;
in such twilight colors? And yet we accept it as natural, for this&#13;
opalescence is always in the mist-laden air of the West; it enters into&#13;
the soul today as it did into the soul of the ancient Gael, who called&#13;
it Ildathach--the many-colored land; it becomes part of the atmosphere&#13;
of the mind; and I think Mr. Yeats means here to express, by one of the&#13;
inventions of genius, that this dim radiant coloring of his figures is&#13;
the fitting symbol of the fairyland which is in their hearts. I have not&#13;
felt so envious of any artist's gift for a long time; not envy of his&#13;
power of expression, but of his way of seeing things. We are all seeking&#13;
today for some glimpse of the fairyland our fathers knew; but all the&#13;
fairylands, the Silver Cloud World, the Tirnanoge, the Land of Heart's&#13;
Desire, rose like dreams out of the human soul, and in tracking them&#13;
there Mr. Yeats has been more fortunate than us all, for he has come to&#13;
the truth, perhaps hardly conscious of it himself.</p><p>1902</p><p>TWO IRISH ARTISTS</p><p>It is unjust to an artist to write on the spur of the moment of his&#13;
work--of the just seen picture which pleases or displeases. For what&#13;
instantly delights the eye may never win its way into the heart, and&#13;
what repels at first may steal later on into the understanding, and find&#13;
its interpretation in a deeper mood. The final test of a picture, or of&#13;
any work of art, is its power of enduring charm. There are many circles&#13;
in the Paradise of Beautiful Memories, and half unconsciously, but with&#13;
a justice, we at last place each in its hierarchy, remote or near to&#13;
the centre of our being; and I propose here rather to speak of the&#13;
impression left in my memory after seeing the work of Yeats and Hone&#13;
for many years, than to describe in detail the pictures--some new,&#13;
some familiar--which by a happy thought have been gathered together for&#13;
exhibition. To tell an artist that you remember his pictures with&#13;
love after many years is the highest praise you can give him; and to&#13;
distinguish the impression produced from others is a pleasure I am glad&#13;
to be here allowed.</p><p>An artist like Mr. Yeats, whose main work has been in portraiture, must&#13;
often find himself before sitters with whom he has little sympathy, and&#13;
we all expect to find portraits which do not interest us, because the&#13;
interpreter has been at fault, and has failed in his vision. With the&#13;
born craftsman, who always gives us beautiful brushwork, we do not&#13;
expect these inequalities, but with Mr. Yeats technical power is not the&#13;
most prominent characteristic. He broods or dreams over his sitters,&#13;
and his meditation always tends to the discovery of some spiritual&#13;
or intellectual life in them, or some hidden charm in the nature, or&#13;
something to love; and if he finds what he seeks, we are sure, not&#13;
always of a complete picture, but of a poetic illumination, a revelation&#13;
of character, a secret sweetness for which we forgive the weakness or&#13;
indecision manifest here and there, and which are relics of the hours&#13;
before the final surety was attained.</p><p>I do not know what Mr. Yeats' philosophy of life is, but in his work&#13;
he has been over-mastered by the spirit of his race, and he belongs to&#13;
those who from the earliest dawn of Ireland have sought for the Heart's&#13;
Desire, and who have refined away the world, until only fragments&#13;
remained to them. They have not accepted life as it is, and Mr. Yeats&#13;
could not paint like Reynolds or Romney the beauty of every day in its&#13;
best attire. He is like the Irish poets who have rarely left a complete&#13;
description of women, but who speak of some transitory motion or fragile&#13;
charm--"a thin palm like foam of the sea," "a white body," or in such&#13;
vague phrases, until it seems a spirit is praised and not flesh and&#13;
blood. I remember the faces of women and children in his pictures where&#13;
everything is blurred or obscured, save faces which have a nameless&#13;
charm. They look at you with long-remembered glances out of the brooding&#13;
hour of twilight, out of reverie and dream. It is the hidden heart which&#13;
looks out, and we love these women and children for this, for surely the&#13;
heart's desire is its own secret.</p><p>His portraits of men have kindred qualities, and the magnificent picture&#13;
of John O'Leary shows him at his best. It is itself a symbol of the&#13;
movement of which O'Leary was the last great representative. The stately&#13;
patriarchal head of the old chief is the head of the idealist, so sure&#13;
of his own truth that he must act, and, if needs be, become the&#13;
martyr for his ideal. But the delicate hands are not the hands of an&#13;
empire-breaker. This portrait will probably find its last resting-place&#13;
in the National Gallery, where, with a curious irony, the Government&#13;
places the portraits of the dead rebels who gave its statesmen many an&#13;
anxious day and many a nightmare; and so it will go on, perhaps, until&#13;
the contemplation of these pictures inspires some boy with an equal or&#13;
better head and a stronger hand, and then--.</p><p>But to return to Mr. Yeats. Some earlier pictures show him attempting to&#13;
paint directly the ideal world of romance and poetry; yet interesting&#13;
as these are, they do not convey the same impression of mystery as the&#13;
pictures of today. Indeed, the light seen behind or through a veil&#13;
is always more suggestive than the unveiled light. It may be that&#13;
the spirit is a formless breath which pervades form, and it is better&#13;
revealed as a light in the eyes, as a brooding expression, than by the&#13;
choice of ancient days and other-world subjects, where the shapes can be&#13;
molded to ideal forms by the artist's will. However it is, it is certain&#13;
that Millet, the realist, is more spiritual than Moreau or Burne-Jones&#13;
for all their archaic design; and Mr. Yeats, who, as his King Goll&#13;
shows, might have been a great romantic painter, has probably chosen&#13;
wisely, and has painted more memorable pictures than if he had gone back&#13;
to the fairyland of Celtic mythology.</p><p>To turn from Yeats to Hone is to turn from the lighted hearth to the&#13;
wilderness. Humanity is very far away, or is huddled up under immense&#13;
skies, where it seems of less importance than the rocks. The earth on&#13;
which men have lived, where the work of their hand is evident, with all&#13;
the sentiment of the presence of man, with smoke arising from numberless&#13;
homes, is foreign to Mr. Hone. The monsters of the primeval world might&#13;
sprawl on the rocks, for all the evidence of lapse of time since their&#13;
day, in many of his pictures. He, too, has refined away his world until&#13;
only fragments of the earth remain to him where he can dream in; and&#13;
these are waste places, where the salt of the sea is in the wind, and&#13;
the skies are gray and vapor-laden, or the loneliness of dim twilights&#13;
are over level sands. Whatever else he paints is devoid of its proper&#13;
interest, for he seems to impose on the cattle in the fields and on the&#13;
habitable places a sentiment alien to their nature. He has a mind with&#13;
but one impressive mood, and his spirit is never kindled, save in the&#13;
society where none intrude; but in his own domain he is a master, and is&#13;
always sure of himself and his effect. There is no tentative, undecisive&#13;
brushwork, such as we often see in the subtle search for the unrevealed,&#13;
which makes or mars Mr. Yeats' work. He is at home in his peculiar&#13;
world, while the other is always seeking for it.</p><p>"A Sunset on Malahide Sands" shows a greater intensity than is usual&#13;
even in Mr. Hone's work. There is something thrilling in this twilight&#13;
trembling over the deserted world. Philosophies may prove very well in&#13;
the lecture-room, says Whitman, and not prove at all under the sky and&#13;
stars. Pictures likewise may seem beautiful in a gallery, yet look thin&#13;
and unreal where, with a turn of the head, one could look out at the&#13;
pictures created hour after hour by the Master of the Beautiful; but&#13;
there is some magic in this vision made up of elemental light, darkness,&#13;
and loneliness, and we feel awed as if we knew the Spirit was hidden&#13;
in His works. But primitive as this peculiar world is, and remote from&#13;
humanity, it is just here we find a human revelation; for is not all&#13;
art a symbol of the creative mind, and if we were wise enough we would&#13;
understand that in art the light on every cloud, and the clear spaces&#13;
above the cloud, and the shadows of the earth beneath are made out of&#13;
the lights, infinitudes, and shadows of the soul, and are selected from&#13;
nature because of some correspondence, unconscious or half felt. But&#13;
these things belong more to the psychology of the artist mind than to&#13;
the appreciation of its work. I have said enough, I hope, to attract to&#13;
the work of these artists, in a mood of true understanding, those who&#13;
would like to believe in the existence in Ireland of a genuine art. For&#13;
ignored and uncared for as art is, we have some names to be proud of,&#13;
and of these Mr. Yeats and Mr. Hone are foremost.</p><p>1902</p><p>"ULSTER"</p><p>AN OPEN LETTER TO MR. RUDYARD KIPLING</p><p>I Speak to you, brother, because you have spoken to me, or rather you&#13;
have spoken for me. I am a native of Ulster. So far back as I can&#13;
trace the faith of my forefathers they held the faith for whose free&#13;
observance you are afraid.</p><p>I call you brother, for so far as I am known beyond the circle of my&#13;
personal friends it is as a poet. We are not a numerous tribe, but the&#13;
world has held us in honor, because on the whole in poetry is found&#13;
the highest and sincerest utterance of man's spirit. In this manner of&#13;
speaking if a man is not sincere his speech betrayeth him, for all&#13;
true poetry was written on the Mount of Transfiguration, and there is&#13;
revelation in it and the mingling of heaven and earth. I am jealous of&#13;
the honor of poetry, and I am jealous of the good name of my country,&#13;
and I am impelled by both emotions to speak to you.</p><p>You have blood of our race in you, and you may, perhaps, have some&#13;
knowledge of Irish sentiment. You have offended against one of our&#13;
noblest literary traditions in the manner in which you have published&#13;
your thoughts. You begin by quoting Scripture. You preface your verses&#13;
on Ulster by words from the mysterious oracles of humanity as if you had&#13;
been inflamed and inspired by the prophet of God; and you go on to sing&#13;
of faith in peril and patriotism betrayed and the danger of death and&#13;
oppression by those who do murder by night, which things, if one truly&#13;
feels, he speaks of without consideration of commerce or what it shall&#13;
profit him to speak. But you, brother, have withheld your fears for your&#13;
country and mine until they could yield you a profit in two continents.&#13;
After all this high speech about the Lord and the hour of national&#13;
darkness it shocks me to find this following your verses: "Copyrighted&#13;
in the United States of America by Rudyard Kipling." You are not in&#13;
want. You are the most successful man of letters of your time, and yet&#13;
you are not above making profit out of the perils of your country.&#13;
You ape the lordly speech of the prophets, and you conclude by warning&#13;
everybody not to reprint your words at their peril. In Ireland every&#13;
poet we honor has dedicated his genius to his country without gain, and&#13;
has given without stint, without any niggardly withholding of his gift&#13;
when his nation was dark and evil days. Not one of our writers, when&#13;
deeply moved about Ireland, has tried to sell the gift of the spirit.&#13;
You, brother, hurt me when you declare your principles, and declare a&#13;
dividend to yourself out of your patriotism openly and at the same time.</p><p>I would not reason with you, but that I know there is something truly&#13;
great and noble in you, and there have been hours when the immortal in&#13;
you secured your immortality in literature, when you ceased to see life&#13;
with that hard cinematograph eye of yours, and saw with the eyes of&#13;
the spirit, and power and tenderness and insight were mixed in magical&#13;
tales. But you were far from the innermost when you wrote of my&#13;
countrymen us you did.</p><p>I have lived all my life in Ireland, holding a different faith from that&#13;
held by the majority. I know Ireland as few Irishmen know it, county by&#13;
county, for I traveled all over Ireland for years, and, Ulster man as I&#13;
am, and proud of the Ulster people, I resent the crowning of Ulster&#13;
with all the virtues and the dismissal of other Irishmen as thieves and&#13;
robbers. I resent the cruelty with which you, a stranger, speak of the&#13;
lovable and kindly people I know.</p><p>You are not even accurate in your history when you speak of Ulster's&#13;
traditions and the blood our forefathers spilt. Over a century ago&#13;
Ulster was the strong and fast place of rebellion, and it was in Ulster&#13;
that the Volunteers stood beside their cannon and wrung the gift of&#13;
political freedom for the Irish Parliament. You are blundering in your&#13;
blame. You speak of Irish greed in I know not what connection, unless&#13;
you speak of the war waged over the land; and yet you ought to know that&#13;
both parties in England have by Act after Act confessed the absolute&#13;
justice and rightness of that agitation, Unionist no less than Liberal,&#13;
and both boast of their share in answering the Irish appeal. They are&#13;
both proud today of what they did. They made inquiry into wrong and&#13;
redressed it. But you, it seems, can only feel sore and angry that&#13;
intolerable conditions imposed by your laws were not borne in patience&#13;
and silence. For what party do you speak? What political ideal inspires&#13;
you? When an Irishman has a grievance you smite him. How differently&#13;
would you have written of Runnymede and the valiant men who rebelled&#13;
when oppressed. You would have made heroes out of them. Have you no soul&#13;
left, after admiring the rebels in your own history, to sympathize with&#13;
other rebels suffering deeper wrongs? Can you not see deeper into the&#13;
motives for rebellion than the hireling reporter who is sent to make&#13;
up a case for the paper of a party? The best men in Ulster, the best&#13;
Unionists in Ireland will not be grateful to you for libeling their&#13;
countrymen in your verse. For, let the truth be known, the mass of Irish&#13;
Unionists are much more in love with Ireland than with England. They&#13;
think Irish Nationalists are mistaken, and they fight with them and&#13;
use hard words, and all the time they believe Irishmen of any party are&#13;
better in the sight of God than Englishmen. They think Ireland is the&#13;
best country in the world to live in, and they hate to hear Irish people&#13;
spoken of as murderers and greedy scoundrels. Murderers! Why, there is&#13;
more murder done in any four English shires in a year than in the whole&#13;
of the four provinces of Ireland! Greedy! The nation never accepted a&#13;
bribe, or took it as an equivalent or payment for an ideal, and what&#13;
bribe would not have been offered to Ireland if it had been willing to&#13;
forswear its traditions.</p><p>I am a person whose whole being goes into a blaze at the thought&#13;
of oppression of faith, and yet I think my Catholic countrymen more&#13;
tolerant than those who hold the faith I was born in. I am a heretic&#13;
judged by their standards, a heretic who has written and made public his&#13;
heresies, and I have never suffered in friendship or found my heresies&#13;
an obstacle in life. I set my knowledge, the knowledge of a lifetime,&#13;
against your ignorance, and I say you have used your genius to do&#13;
Ireland and its people a wrong. You have intervened in a quarrel of&#13;
which you do not know the merits like any brawling bully, who passes,&#13;
and only takes sides to use his strength. If there was a high court of&#13;
poetry, and those in power jealous of the noble name of poet, and that&#13;
none should use it save those who were truly Knights of the Holy Ghost,&#13;
they would hack the golden spurs from your heels and turn you out of the&#13;
Court. You had the ear of the world and you poisoned it with prejudice&#13;
and ignorance. You had the power of song, and you have always used it&#13;
on behalf of the strong against the weak. You have smitten with all your&#13;
might at creatures who are frail on earth but mighty in the heavens,&#13;
at generosity, at truth, at justice, and heaven has withheld vision&#13;
and power and beauty from you, for this your verse is but a shallow&#13;
newspaper article made to rhyme. Truly ought the golden spurs to be&#13;
hacked from your heels and you be thrust out of the Court.</p><p>1912</p><p>IDEALS OF THE NEW RURAL SOCIETY</p><p>For a country where political agitations follow each other as rapidly&#13;
as plagues in an Eastern city, it is curious how little constructive&#13;
thought we can show on the ideals of a rural civilization. But economic&#13;
peace ought surely to have its victories to show as well as political&#13;
war. I would a thousand times rather dwell on what men and women working&#13;
together may do than on what may result from majorities at Westminster.&#13;
The beauty of great civilizations has been built up far more by the&#13;
people working together than by any corporate action of the State. In&#13;
these socialistic days we grow pessimistic about our own efforts and&#13;
optimistic about the working of the legislature. I think we do right to&#13;
expect great things from the State, but we ought to expect still greater&#13;
things from ourselves. We ought to know full well that, if the State did&#13;
twice as much as it does, we shall never rise out of mediocrity among&#13;
the nations unless we have unlimited faith in the power of our personal&#13;
efforts to raise and transform Ireland, and unless we translate the&#13;
faith into works. The State can give a man an economic holding, but&#13;
only the man himself can make it into Earthly Paradise, and it is a dull&#13;
business, unworthy of a being made in the image of God, to grind away&#13;
at work without some noble end to be served, some glowing ideal to be&#13;
attained.</p><p>Ireland is a horribly melancholy and cynical country. Our literary men&#13;
and poets, who ought to give us courage, have taken to writing about&#13;
the Irish as people who "went forth to battle, but always fell,"&#13;
sentimentalizing over incompetence instead of invigorating us and&#13;
liberating us and directing our energies. We have developed a new and&#13;
clever school of Irish dramatists who say they are holding up the mirror&#13;
to Irish peasant nature, but they reflect nothing but decadence. They&#13;
delight in the broken lights of insanity, the ruffian who beats his&#13;
wife, the weakling who is unfortunate in love and who goes and drinks&#13;
himself to death, while the little decaying country towns are seized on&#13;
with avidity and exhibited on the stage in every kind of decay and human&#13;
futility and meanness. Well, it is good to be chastened in spirit,&#13;
but it is a thousand times better to be invigorated in spirit. To be&#13;
positive is always better than to be negative. These writers understand&#13;
and sympathize with Ireland more through their lower nature than their&#13;
higher nature. Judging by the things people write in Ireland, and by&#13;
what they go to see performed on the stage, it is more pleasing to them&#13;
to see enacted characters they know are meaner than themselves than to&#13;
see characters which they know are nobler than themselves.</p><p>All this is helping on our national pessimism and self-mistrust. It&#13;
helps to fix these features permanently in our national character,&#13;
which were excusable enough as temporary moods after defeat. The&#13;
younger generation should hear nothing about failures. It should not be&#13;
hypnotized into self-contempt. Our energies in Ireland are sapped by a&#13;
cynical self-mistrust which is spread everywhere through society. It&#13;
is natural enough that the elder generation, who were promised so many&#13;
millenniums, but who actually saw four million people deducted from the&#13;
population, should be cynical. But it is not right they should give only&#13;
to the younger generation the heritage of their disappointments without&#13;
any heritage of hope. From early childhood parents and friends are&#13;
hypnotizing the child into beliefs and unbeliefs, and too often they are&#13;
exiling all nobility out of life, all confidence, all trust, all hope;&#13;
they are insinuating a mean self-seeking, a self-mistrust, a vulgar&#13;
spirit which laughs at every high ideal, until at last the hypnotized&#13;
child is blinded to the presence of any beauty or nobility in life. No&#13;
country can ever hope to rise beyond a vulgar mediocrity where there is&#13;
not unbounded confidence in what its humanity can do. The self-confident&#13;
American will make a great civilization yet, because he believes with&#13;
all his heart and soul in the future of his country and in the powers of&#13;
the American people. What Whitman called their "barbaric yawp" may yet&#13;
turn into the lordliest speech and thought, but without self-confidence&#13;
a race will go no whither. If Irish people do not believe they can equal&#13;
or surpass the stature of any humanity which has been upon the globe,&#13;
then they had better all emigrate and become servants to some superior&#13;
race, and leave Ireland to new settlers who may come here with the same&#13;
high hopes as the Pilgrim Fathers had when they went to America.</p><p>We must go on imagining better than the best we know. Even in their&#13;
ruins now, Greece and Italy seem noble and beautiful with broken pillars&#13;
and temples made in their day of glory. But before ever there was a&#13;
white marble temple shining on a hill it shone with a more brilliant&#13;
beauty in the mind of some artist who designed it. Do many people know&#13;
how that marvelous Greek civilization spread along the shores of the&#13;
Mediterranean? Little nations owning hardly more land than would make up&#13;
an Irish barony sent out colony after colony. The seed of beautiful&#13;
life they sowed grew and blossomed out into great cities and half-divine&#13;
civilizations. Italy had a later blossoming of beauty in the Middle&#13;
Ages, and travelers today go into little Italian towns and find them&#13;
filled with masterpieces of painting and architecture and sculpture,&#13;
witnesses of a time when nations no larger than an Irish county rolled&#13;
their thoughts up to Heaven and miked their imagination with the angels.&#13;
Can we be contented in Ireland with the mean streets of our country&#13;
towns and the sordid heaps of our villages dominated in their economics&#13;
by the vendors of alcohol, and inspired as to their ideals by the&#13;
vendors of political animosities?</p><p>I would not mind people fighting in a passion to get rid of all that&#13;
barred some lordly scheme of life, but quarrels over political bones&#13;
from which there is little or nothing wholesome to be picked only&#13;
disgust. People tell me that the countryside must always be stupid and&#13;
backward, and I get angry, as if it were said that only townspeople had&#13;
immortal souls, and it was only in the city that the flame of divinity&#13;
breathed into the first men had any unobscured glow. The countryside in&#13;
Ireland could blossom into as much beauty as the hillsides in mediaeval&#13;
Italy if we could but get rid of our self-mistrust. We have all that&#13;
any race ever had to inspire them, the heavens overhead, the earth&#13;
underneath, and the breath of life in our nostrils. I would like to&#13;
exile the man who would set limits to what we can do, who would take the&#13;
crown and sceptre from the human will and say, marking out some petty&#13;
enterprise as the limit--"Thus far can we go and no farther, and&#13;
here shall our life be stayed." Therefore I hate to hear of stagnant&#13;
societies who think because they have made butter well that they have&#13;
crowned their parochial generation with a halo of glory, and can rest&#13;
content with the fame of it all, listening to the whirr of the steam&#13;
separators and pouching in peace of mind the extra penny a gallon for&#13;
their milk. And I dislike the little groups who meet a couple of times&#13;
a year and call themselves co-operators because they have got their&#13;
fertilizers more cheaply, and have done nothing else. Why, the village&#13;
gombeen man has done more than that! He has at least brought most of&#13;
the necessaries of life there by his activities; and I say if we&#13;
co-operators do not aim at doing more than the Irish Scribes and&#13;
Pharisees we shall have little to be proud of. A poet, interpreting the&#13;
words of Christ to His followers, who had scorned the followers of the&#13;
old order, made Him say:</p><p>Scorn ye their hopes, their tears, their inward prayers?&#13;
     I say unto you, see that your souls live&#13;
     A deeper life than theirs.</p><p>The co-operative movement is delivering over the shaping of the rural&#13;
life of Ireland, and the building up of its rural civilization, into&#13;
the hands of Irish farmers. The old order of things has left Ireland&#13;
unlovely. But if we do not passionately strive to build it better,&#13;
better for the men, for the women, for the children, of what worth are&#13;
we? We continually come across the phrase "the dull Saxon" in our Irish&#13;
papers, it crops up in the speeches of our public orators, but it was an&#13;
English poet who said:</p><p>I will not cease from mental fight,&#13;
     Nor shall my sword sleep in my hand&#13;
     Till we have built Jerusalem&#13;
     In England's green and pleasant land.</p><p>And it was the last great, poet England has produced, who had so much&#13;
hope for humanity in his country that in his latest song he could mix&#13;
earth with heaven, and say that to human eyes:</p><p>Shall shine the traffic of Jacob's ladder&#13;
     Hung betwixt Heaven and Charing Cross.</p><p>Shall we think more meanly of the future of Ireland than these "dull&#13;
Saxons" think of the future of their island? Shall we be content with&#13;
humble crumbs fallen from the table of life, and sit like beggars&#13;
waiting only for what the commonwealth can do for us, leaving all high&#13;
hopes and aims to our rulers, whether they be English or Irish? Every&#13;
people get the kind of Government they deserve. A nation can exhibit no&#13;
greater political wisdom in the mass than it generates in its units.&#13;
It is the pregnant idealism of the multitude which gives power to the&#13;
makers of great nations, otherwise the prophets of civilization are&#13;
helpless as preachers in the desert and solitary places. So I have&#13;
always preached self-help above all other kinds of help, knowing that if&#13;
we strove passionately after this righteousness all other kinds of help&#13;
would be at our service. So, too, I would brush aside the officious&#13;
interferer in co-operative affairs, who would offer on behalf of the&#13;
State to do for us what we should, and could, do far better ourselves.&#13;
We can build up a rural civilization in Ireland, shaping it to our&#13;
hearts' desires, warming it with life, but our rulers and officials&#13;
can never be warmer than a stepfather, and have no "large, divine, and&#13;
comfortable words" for us; they tinker at the body when it is the soul&#13;
which requires to be healed and made whole. The soul of Ireland has to&#13;
be kindled, and it can be kindled only by the thought of great deeds and&#13;
not by the hope of petty parsimonies or petty gains.</p><p>Now, great deeds are never done vicariously. They are done directly and&#13;
personally. No country has grown to greatness mainly by the acts of&#13;
some great ruler, but by the aggregate activities of all its people.&#13;
Therefore, every Irish community should make its own ideals and&#13;
should work for them. As great work can be done in a parish as in the&#13;
legislative assemblies with a nation at gaze. Do people say: "It is&#13;
easier to work well with a nation at gaze?" I answer that true greatness&#13;
becomes the North Pole of humanity, and when it appears all the needles&#13;
of Being point to it. You of the young generation, who have not yet lost&#13;
the generous ardour of youth, believe it is as possible to do great work&#13;
and make noble sacrifices, and to roll the acceptable smoke of offering&#13;
to Heaven by your work in an Irish parish, as in any city in the world.&#13;
Like the Greek architects--who saw in their dreams hills crowned with&#13;
white marble pillared palaces and images of beauty, until these rose up&#13;
in actuality--so should you, not forgetting national ideals, still most&#13;
of all set before yourselves the ideal of your own neighborhood. How can&#13;
you speak of working for all Ireland, which you have not seen, if you do&#13;
not labor and dream for the Ireland before your eyes, which you see as&#13;
you look out of your own door in the morning, and on which you walk up&#13;
and down through the day?</p><p>"What dream shall we dream or what labor shall we undertake?" you may&#13;
ask, and it is right that those who exhort should be asked in what&#13;
manner and how precisely they would have the listener act or think. I&#13;
answer: the first thing to do is to create and realize the feeling for&#13;
the community, and break up the evil and petty isolation of man from&#13;
man. This can be done by every kind of co-operative effort where&#13;
combined action is better than individual action. The parish cannot take&#13;
care of the child as well as the parents, but you will find in most&#13;
of the labors of life combined action is more fruitful than individual&#13;
action. Some of you have found this out in many branches of agriculture,&#13;
of which your dairying, agricultural, credit, poultry, and flax&#13;
societies are witness. Some of you have combined to manufacture; some&#13;
to buy in common, some to sell in common. Some of you have the common&#13;
ownership of thousands of pounds' worth of expensive machinery. Some of&#13;
you have carried the idea of co-operation for economic ends farther, and&#13;
have used the power which combination gives you to erect village halls&#13;
and to have libraries of books, the windows through which the life&#13;
and wonder and power of humanity can be seen. Some of you have&#13;
light-heartedly, in the growing sympathy of unity, revived the dances&#13;
and songs and sports which are the right relaxation of labor. Some&#13;
Irishwomen here and there have heard beyond the four walls in which so&#13;
much of their lives are spent the music of a new day, and have started&#13;
out to help and inspire the men and be good comrades to them; and&#13;
calling themselves United Irish-women, they have joined, as men have&#13;
joined, to help their sisters who are in economic servitude, or who&#13;
suffer from the ignorance and indifference to their special needs in&#13;
life which pervade the administration of local government. We cannot&#13;
build up a rural civilization in Ireland without the aid of Irish women.&#13;
It will help life little if we have methods of the twentieth century in&#13;
the fields, and those of the fifth century in the home. A great writer&#13;
said: "Woman is the last thing man will civilize." If a woman had&#13;
written on that subject she would have said: "Woman is the last thing&#13;
a man thinks about when he is building up his empires." It is true that&#13;
the consciousness of woman has been always centered too close to the&#13;
dark and obscure roots of the Tree of Life, while men have branched&#13;
out more to the sun an wind, and today the starved soul of womanhood is&#13;
crying out over the world for an intellectual life and for more chance&#13;
of earning a living. If Ireland will not listen to this cry, its&#13;
daughters will go on slipping silently away to other countries, as they&#13;
have been doing--all the best of them, all the bravest, all those most&#13;
mentally alive, all those who would have made the best wives and the&#13;
best mothers--and they will leave at home the timid, the stupid and&#13;
the dull to help in the deterioration of the race and to breed sons as&#13;
sluggish as themselves. In the New World women have taken an important&#13;
part in the work of the National Grange, the greatest agency in&#13;
bettering the economic and social conditions of the agricultural&#13;
population in the States. In Ireland the women must be welcomed into&#13;
the work of building up a rural civilization, and be aided by men in the&#13;
promotion of those industries with which women have been immemorially&#13;
associated. We should not want to see women separated from the&#13;
activities and ideals and inspirations of men. We should want to see&#13;
them working together and in harmony. If the women carry on their work&#13;
in connection with the associations by which men earn their living they&#13;
will have a greater certainty of permanence. I have seen too many little&#13;
industries and little associations of women workers spring up and perish&#13;
in Ireland, which depended on the efforts of some one person who had not&#13;
drunk of the elixir of immortal youth, and could not always continue&#13;
the work she started; and I have come to the conclusion that the women's&#13;
organizations must be connected with the men's organizations, must use&#13;
their premises, village halls, and rooms for women's meetings. I do not&#13;
believe women's work can be promoted so well in any other way. Men and&#13;
women have been companions in the world from the dawn of time. I do not&#13;
know where they are journeying to, but I believe they will never get to&#13;
the Delectable City if they journey apart from each other, and do not&#13;
share each other's burdens.</p><p>Working so, we create the conditions in which the spirit of the&#13;
community grows strong. We create the true communal idea, which&#13;
the Socialists miss in their dream of a vast amalgamation of whole&#13;
nationalities in one great commercial undertaking. The true idea of the&#13;
clan or commune or tribe is to have in it as many people as will give&#13;
it strength and importance, and so few people that a personal tie may&#13;
be established between them. Humanity has always grouped itself&#13;
instinctively in this way. It did so in the ancient clans and rural&#13;
communes, and it does so in the parishes and co-operative associations.&#13;
If they were larger they would lose the sense of unity. If they were&#13;
smaller they would be too feeble for effectual work, and could not take&#13;
over the affairs of their district. A rural commune or co-operative&#13;
community ought to have, to a large extent, the character of a nation.&#13;
It should manufacture for its members all things which it profitably can&#13;
manufacture for them, employing its own workmen, carpenters, bootmakers,&#13;
makers and menders of farming equipment, saddlery, harness, etc. It&#13;
should aim at feeding its members and their families cheaply and well,&#13;
as far as possible, out of the meat and grain produced in the district.&#13;
It should have a mill to grind their grain, a creamery to manufacture&#13;
their butter; or where certain enterprises like a bacon factory are too&#13;
great for it, it should unite with other co-operative communities to&#13;
furnish out such an enterprise. It should sell for the members their&#13;
produce, and buy for them their requirements, and hold for them&#13;
labor-saving machinery. It should put aside a certain portion of its&#13;
profits every year for the creation of halls, libraries, places for&#13;
recreation and games, and it should pursue this plan steadily with the&#13;
purpose of giving its members every social and educational advantage&#13;
which the civilization of their time affords. It should have its&#13;
councils or village parliaments, where improvements and new ventures&#13;
could be discussed. Such a community would soon generate a passionate&#13;
devotion to its own ideals and interests among the members, who would&#13;
feel how their fortunes rose with the fortunes of the associations of&#13;
which they were all members. It would kindle and quicken the intellect&#13;
of every person in the community. It would create the atmosphere in&#13;
which national genius would emerge and find opportunities for its&#13;
activity. The clan ought to be the antechamber of the nation and the&#13;
training ground for its statesmen. What opportunity leadership in the&#13;
councils of such a rural community would give to the best minds! The man&#13;
of social genius at present finds an unorganized community, and he does&#13;
not know how to affect his fellow-citizens. A man might easily despair&#13;
of affecting the destinies of a nation of forty million people, but yet&#13;
start with eagerness to build up a kingdom of the size of Sligo, and&#13;
shape it nearer to the heart's desire. The organization of the rural&#13;
population of Ireland in co-operative associations will provide the&#13;
instrument ready to the hand of the social reformer.</p><p>Some associations will be more dowered with ability than others, but&#13;
one will learn from another, and a vast network of living, progressive&#13;
organizations will cover rural Ireland, democratic in constitution and&#13;
governed by the aristocracy of intellect and character.</p><p>Such associations would have great economic advantages in that they&#13;
would be self-reliant and self-contained, and would be less subject to&#13;
fluctuation in their prosperity brought about by national disasters and&#13;
commercial crises than the present unorganized rural communities are.&#13;
They would have all their business under local control; and, aiming at&#13;
feeding, clothing, and manufacturing locally from local resources as far&#13;
as possible, the slumps in foreign trade, the shortage in supplies, the&#13;
dislocations of commerce would affect them but little. They would make&#13;
the community wealthier. Every step towards this organization already&#13;
taken in Ireland has brought with it increased prosperity, and the&#13;
towns benefit by increased purchasing power on the part of these rural&#13;
associations. New arts and industries would spring up under the aegis of&#13;
the local associations. Here we should find the weaving of rugs,&#13;
there the manufacture of toys, elsewhere the women would be engaged&#13;
in embroidery or lace-making, and, perhaps, everywhere we might get a&#13;
revival of the old local industry of weaving homespuns. We are dreaming&#13;
of nothing impossible, nothing which has not been done somewhere&#13;
already, nothing which we could not do here in Ireland. True, it cannot&#13;
be done all at once, but if we get the idea clearly in our minds of the&#13;
building up of a rural civilization in Ireland, we can labor at it with&#13;
the grand persistence of medieval burghers in their little towns, where&#13;
one generation laid down the foundations of a great cathedral, and saw&#13;
only in hope and faith the gorgeous glooms over altar and sanctuary,&#13;
and the blaze and flame of stained glass, where apostles, prophets, and&#13;
angelic presences were pictured in fire: and the next generation raised&#13;
high the walls, and only the third generation saw the realization of&#13;
what their grandsires had dreamed. We in Ireland should not live only&#13;
from day to day, for the day only, like the beasts in the field, but&#13;
should think of where all this long cavalcade of the Gael is tending,&#13;
and how and in what manner their tents will be pitched in the evening&#13;
of their generation. A national purpose is the most unconquerable and&#13;
victorious of all things on earth. It can raise up Babylons from the&#13;
sands of the desert, and make imperial civilizations spring from out a&#13;
score of huts, and after it has wrought its will it can leave monuments&#13;
that seem as everlasting a portion of nature as the rocks. The Pyramids&#13;
and the Sphinx in the sands of Egypt have seemed to humanity for&#13;
centuries as much a portion of nature as Erigal, or Benbulben, or Slieve&#13;
Gullion have seemed a portion of nature to our eyes in Ireland.</p><p>We must have some purpose or plan in building up an Irish civilization.&#13;
No artist takes up his paints and brushes and begins to work on his&#13;
canvas without a clear idea burning in his brain of what he has to do,&#13;
else were his work all smudges. Does anyone think that out of all these&#13;
little cabins and farmhouses dotting the green of Ireland there will&#13;
come harmonious effort to a common end without organization and set&#13;
purpose? The idea and plan of a great rural civilization must shine like&#13;
a burning lamp in the imagination of the youth of Ireland, or we shall&#13;
only be at cross-purposes and end in little fatuities. We are very fond&#13;
in Ireland of talking of Ireland a nation. The word "nation" has a kind&#13;
of satisfying sound, but I am afraid it is an empty word with no rich&#13;
significance to most who use it. The word "laboratory" has as fine a&#13;
sound, but only the practical scientist has a true conception of what&#13;
may take place there, what roar of strange forces, what mingling of&#13;
subtle elements, what mystery and magnificence in atomic life. The word&#13;
without the idea is like the purse without the coin, the skull without&#13;
the soul, or any other sham or empty deceit. Nations are not built up by&#13;
the repetition of words, but by the organizing of intellectual forces.&#13;
If any of my readers would like to know what kind of thought goes to&#13;
the building up of a great nation, let him read the life of Alexander&#13;
Hamilton by Oliver. To that extraordinary man the United States owe&#13;
their constitution, almost their existence. To him, far more than to&#13;
Washington, the idea, plan, shape of all that marvelous dominion owes&#13;
its origin and character. He seemed to hold in his brain, while America&#13;
was yet a group of half-barbaric settlements, the idea of what it might&#13;
become. He laid down the plans, the constitution, the foreign policy,&#13;
the trade policy, the relation of State to State, and it is only within&#13;
the last few years almost, that America has realized that she had&#13;
in Hamilton a supreme political and social intelligence, the true&#13;
fountain-head of what she has since become.</p><p>We have not half a continent to deal with, but size matters nothing. The&#13;
Russian Empire, which covers half Europe, and stretches over the Ural&#13;
Mountains to the Pacific, would weigh light as a feather in the balance&#13;
if we compare its services to humanity with those of the little State of&#13;
Attica, which was no larger than Tipperary. Every State which has come&#13;
to command the admiration of the world has had clearly conceived ideals&#13;
which it realized before it went the way which all empires, even the&#13;
greatest, must go; becoming finally a legend, a fable, or a symbol. We&#13;
have to lay down the foundations of a new social order in Ireland, and,&#13;
if the possibilities of it are realized, our thousand years of sorrow&#13;
and darkness may be followed by as long a cycle of happy effort and&#13;
ever-growing prosperity. We shall want all these plans whether we&#13;
are ruled from Westminster or College Green. Without an imaginative&#13;
conception of what kind of civilization we wish to create, the best&#13;
government from either quarter will never avail to lift us beyond&#13;
national mediocrity. I write for those who have joined the ranks of the&#13;
co-operators without perhaps realizing all that the movement meant, or&#13;
all that it tended to. Because we hold in our hearts and keep holy there&#13;
the vision of a great future, I have fought passionately for the entire&#13;
freedom of our movement from external control, lest the meddling of&#13;
politicians or official persons without any inspiration should deflect,&#13;
for some petty purpose or official gratification, the strength of that&#13;
current which was flowing and gathering strength unto the realization&#13;
of great ideals. Every country has its proportion of little souls which&#13;
could find ample room on a threepenny bit, and be majestically housed in&#13;
a thimble, who follow out some little minute practice in an ecstasy of&#13;
self-satisfaction, seeking some little job which is the El Dorado of&#13;
their desires as if there were naught else, as if humanity were not&#13;
going from the Great Deep to the Great Deep of Deity, with wind and&#13;
water, fire and earth, stars and sun, lordly companions for it on its&#13;
path to a divine destiny. We have our share of these in Ireland in high&#13;
and low places, but I do not write for them. This essay is for those&#13;
who are working at laying deep the foundations of a new social order, to&#13;
hearten them with some thought of what their labor may bring to Ireland.&#13;
I welcome to this work the United Irishwomen. As one of their poetesses&#13;
has said in a beautiful song, the services of women to Ireland in the&#13;
past have been the services of mourners to the stricken. But for today&#13;
and tomorrow we need hope and courage and gaiety, and I repeat for them&#13;
the last passionate words of her verse:</p><p>Rise to your feet, O daughters, rise,&#13;
     Our mother still is young and fair.&#13;
     Let the world look into your eyes&#13;
     And see her beauty shining there.&#13;
     Grant of that beauty but one ray,&#13;
     Heroes shall leap from every hill;&#13;
     Today shall be as yesterday,&#13;
     The red blood burns in Ireland still.</p><p>THOUGHTS FOR A CONVENTION</p><p>1. There are moments in history when by the urgency of circumstance&#13;
everyone in a country is drawn from normal pursuits to consider the&#13;
affairs of the nation. The merchant is turned from his warehouse, the&#13;
bookman from his books, the farmer from his fields, because they realize&#13;
that the very foundations of the society, under whose shelter they were&#13;
able to carry on their avocation, are being shaken, and they can no&#13;
longer be voiceless, or leave it to deputies, unadvised by them,&#13;
to arrange national destinies. We are all accustomed to endure the&#13;
annoyances and irritations caused by legislation which is not agreeable&#13;
to us, and solace ourselves by remembering that the things which&#13;
really matter are not affected. But when the destiny of a nation, the&#13;
principles by which life is to be guided are at stake, all are on a&#13;
level, are equally affected and are bound to give expression to their&#13;
opinions. Ireland is in one of these moments of history. Circumstances&#13;
with which we are all familiar and the fever in which the world exists&#13;
have infected it, and it is like molten metal the skilled political&#13;
artificer might pour into a desirable mould. But if it is not handled&#13;
rightly, if any factor is ignored, there may be an explosion which would&#13;
bring on us a fate as tragic as anything in our past history. Irishmen&#13;
can no longer afford to remain aloof from each other, or to address each&#13;
other distantly and defiantly from press or platform, but must strive&#13;
to understand each other truly, and to give due weight to each other's&#13;
opinions, and, if possible, arrive at a compromise, a balancing of&#13;
their diversities, which may save our country from anarchy and chaos for&#13;
generations to come.</p><p>2. An agreement about Irish Government must be an agreement, not between&#13;
two but three Irish parties first of all, and afterwards with Great&#13;
Britain. The Premier of a Coalition Cabinet has declared that there is&#13;
no measure of self government which Great Britain would not assent to&#13;
being set up in Ireland, if Irishmen themselves could but come to an&#13;
agreement. Before such a compromise between Irish parties is possible&#13;
there must be a clear understanding of the ideals of these parties,&#13;
as they are understood by themselves, and not as they are presented&#13;
in party controversy by special pleaders whose object too often is to&#13;
pervert or discredit the principles and actions of opponents, a&#13;
thing which is easy to do because all parties, even the noblest, have&#13;
followers who do them disservice by ignorant advocacy or excited action.&#13;
If we are to unite Ireland we can only do so by recognizing what truly&#13;
are the principles each party stands for, and will not forsake, and for&#13;
which, if necessary they will risk life. True understanding is to see&#13;
ideas as they are held by men between themselves and Heaven; and in this&#13;
mood I will try, first of all, to understand the position of Unionists,&#13;
Sinn Feiners and Constitutional Nationalists as they have been explained&#13;
to me by the best minds among them, those who have induced others of&#13;
their countrymen to accept those ideals. When this is done we will see&#13;
if compromise, a balancing of diversities be not possible in an&#13;
Irish State where all that is essential in these varied ideals may be&#13;
harmonized and retained.</p><p>3. I will take first of all the position of Unionists. They are, many&#13;
of them, the descendants of settlers who by their entrance into Ireland&#13;
broke up the Gaelic uniformity and introduced the speech, the thoughts,&#13;
characteristic of another race. While they have grown to love their&#13;
country as much as any of Gaelic origin, and their peculiarities have&#13;
been modified by centuries of life in Ireland and by intermarriage,&#13;
so that they are much more akin to their fellow-countrymen in mind and&#13;
manner than they are to any other people, they still retain habits,&#13;
beliefs and traditions from which they will not part. They form a class&#13;
economically powerful. They have openness and energy of character, great&#13;
organizing power and a mastery over materials, all qualities invaluable&#13;
in an Irish State. In North-East Ulster, where they are most homogeneous&#13;
they conduct the affairs of their cities with great efficiency, carrying&#13;
on an international trade not only with Great Britain but with the rest&#13;
of the world. They have made these industries famous. They believe that&#13;
their prosperity is in large measure due to their acceptance of the&#13;
Union, that it would be lessened if they threw in their lot with the&#13;
other Ireland and accepted its ideals, that business which now goes to&#13;
their shipyards and factories would cease if they were absorbed in&#13;
a self-governing Ireland whose spokesmen had an unfortunate habit of&#13;
nagging their neighbors and of conveying the impression that they are&#13;
inspired by race hatred. They believe that an Irish legislature would be&#13;
controlled by a majority, representatives mainly of small farmers, men&#13;
who had no knowledge of affairs, or of the peculiar needs of Ulster&#13;
industry, or the intricacy of the problems involved in carrying on an&#13;
international trade; that the religious ideas of the majority would be&#13;
so favored in education and government that the favoritism would amount&#13;
to religious oppression. They are also convinced that no small country&#13;
in the present state of the world can really be independent, that&#13;
such only exist by sufferance of their mighty neighbors, and must be&#13;
subservient in trade policy and military policy to retain even a nominal&#13;
freedom; and that an independent Ireland would by its position be a&#13;
focus for the intrigues of powers hostile to Great Britain, and if it&#13;
achieved independence Great Britain in self protection would be forced&#13;
to conquer it again. They consider that security for industry and&#13;
freedom for the individual can best be preserved in Ireland by the&#13;
maintenance of the Union, and that the world spirit is with the great&#13;
empires.</p><p>4. The second political group may be described as the spiritual&#13;
inheritors of the more ancient race in Ireland. They regard the&#13;
preservation of their nationality as a sacred charge, themselves as a&#13;
conquered people owing no allegiance to the dominant race. They cannot&#13;
be called traitors to it because neither they nor their predecessors&#13;
have ever admitted the right of another people to govern them against&#13;
their will. They are inspired by an ancient history, a literature&#13;
stretching beyond the Christian era, a national culture and distinct&#13;
national ideals which they desire to manifest in a civilization which&#13;
shall not be an echo or imitation of any other. While they do not&#13;
depreciate the worth of English culture or its political system they are&#13;
as angry at its being imposed on them as a young man with a passion for&#13;
art would be if his guardian insisted on his adopting another profession&#13;
and denied him any chance of manifesting his own genius. Few hatreds&#13;
equal those caused by the denial or obstruction of national aptitudes.&#13;
Many of those who fought in the last Irish insurrection were fighters&#13;
not merely for a political change but were rather desperate and&#13;
despairing champions of a culture which they held was being stifled from&#13;
infancy in Irish children in the schools of the nation. They believe&#13;
that the national genius cannot manifest itself in a civilization and&#13;
is not allowed to manifest itself while the Union persists. They wish&#13;
Ireland to be as much itself as Japan, and as free to make its own&#13;
choice of political principles, its culture and social order, and&#13;
to develop its industries unfettered by the trade policy of their&#13;
neighbors. Their mood is unconquerable, and while often overcome it&#13;
has emerged again and again in Irish history, and it has perhaps more&#13;
adherents today than at any period since the Act of Union, and this&#13;
has been helped on by the incarnation of the Gaelic spirit in the modern&#13;
Anglo-Irish literature, and a host of brilliant poets, dramatists and&#13;
prose writers who have won international recognition, and have increased&#13;
the dignity of spirit and the self-respect of the followers of this&#13;
tradition. They assert that the Union kills the soul of the people; that&#13;
empires do not permit the intensive cultivation of human life: that&#13;
they destroy the richness and variety of existence by the extinction of&#13;
peculiar and unique gifts, and the substitution therefor of a culture&#13;
which has its value mainly for the people who created it, but is as&#13;
alien to our race as the mood of the scientist is to the artist or poet.</p><p>5. The third group occupies a middle position between those who desire&#13;
the perfecting of the Union and those whose claim is for complete&#13;
independence: and because they occupy a middle position, and have taken&#13;
coloring from the extremes between which they exist they have been&#13;
exposed to the charge of insincerity, which is unjust so far as the best&#13;
minds among them are concerned. They have aimed at a middle course, not&#13;
going far enough on one side or another to secure the confidence of the&#13;
extremists. They have sought to maintain the connection with the empire,&#13;
and at the same time to acquire an Irish control over administration&#13;
and legislation. They have been more practical than ideal, and to their&#13;
credit must be placed the organizing of the movements which secured most&#13;
of the reforms in Ireland since the Union, such as religious equality,&#13;
the acts securing to farmers fair rents and fixity of tenure, the wise&#13;
and salutary measures making possible the transfer of land from landlord&#13;
to tenant, facilities for education at popular universities, the&#13;
laborers' acts and many others. They are a practical party taking what&#13;
they could get, and because they could show ostensible results they have&#13;
had a greater following in Ireland than any other party. This is natural&#13;
because the average man in all countries is a realist. But this reliance&#13;
on material results to secure support meant that they must always show&#13;
results, or the minds of their countrymen veered to those ultimates&#13;
and fundamentals which await settlement here as they do in all&#13;
civilizations. As in the race with Atalanta the golden apples had to be&#13;
thrown in order to win the race. The intellect of Ireland is now fixed&#13;
on fundamentals, and the compromise this middle party is able to offer&#13;
does not make provision for the ideals of either of the extremists, and&#13;
indeed meets little favor anywhere in a country excited by recent&#13;
events in world history, where revolutionary changes are expected and a&#13;
settlement far more in accord with fundamental principles.</p><p>6. It is possible that many of the rank and file of these parties will&#13;
not at first agree with the portraits painted of their opponents, and&#13;
that is because the special pleaders of the press, who in Ireland are,&#13;
as a rule, allowed little freedom to state private convictions, have&#13;
come to regard themselves as barristers paid to conduct a case, and have&#13;
acquired the habit of isolating particular events, the hasty speech or&#13;
violent action of individuals in localities, and of exhibiting these as&#13;
indicating the whole character of the party attacked. They misrepresent&#13;
Irishmen to each other. The Ulster advocates of the Union, for example,&#13;
are accustomed to hear from their advisers that the favorite employment&#13;
of Irish farmers in the three southern provinces is cattle driving, if&#13;
not worse. They are told that Protestants in these provinces live in&#13;
fear of their lives, whereas anybody who has knowledge of the true&#13;
conditions knows that, so far from being riotous and unbusinesslike,&#13;
the farmers in these provinces have developed a net-work of rural&#13;
associations, dairies, bacon factories, agricultural and poultry&#13;
societies, etc., doing their business efficiently, applying the&#13;
teachings of science in their factories, competing in quality of output&#13;
with the very best of the same class of society in Ulster and obtaining&#13;
as good prices in the same market. As a matter of fact this method of&#13;
organization now largely adopted by Ulster farmers was initiated in the&#13;
South. With regard to the charge of intolerance I do not believe it.&#13;
Here, as in all other countries, there are unfortunate souls obsessed by&#13;
dark powers, whose human malignity takes the form of religious hatreds,&#13;
but I believe, and the thousands of Irish Protestants in the Southern&#13;
Counties will affirm it as true that they have nothing to complain of in&#13;
this respect. I am sure that in this matter of religious tolerance these&#13;
provinces can stand favorable comparison with any country in the world&#13;
where there are varieties of religions, even with Great Britain. I would&#13;
plead with my Ulster compatriots not to gaze too long or too credulously&#13;
into that distorting mirror held up to them, nor be tempted to take&#13;
individual action as representative of the mass. How would they like&#13;
to have the depth or quality of spiritual life in their great city&#13;
represented by the scrawlings and revilings about the head of the&#13;
Catholic Church to be found occasionally on the blank walls of Belfast.&#13;
If the same method of distortion by selection of facts was carried out&#13;
there is not a single city or nation which could not be made to appear&#13;
baser than Sodom or Gomorrah and as deserving of their fate.</p><p>7. The Ulster character is better appreciated by Southern Ireland, and&#13;
there is little reason to vindicate it against any charges except the&#13;
slander that Ulster Unionists do not regard themselves as Irishmen, and&#13;
that they have no love for their own country. Their position is that&#13;
they are Unionists, not merely because it is for the good of Great&#13;
Britain, but because they hold it to be for the good of Ireland, and it&#13;
is the Irish argument weighs with them, and if they were convinced it&#13;
would be better for Ireland to be self-governed they would throw in&#13;
their lot with the rest of Ireland, which would accept them gladly and&#13;
greet them as a prodigal son who had returned, having made, unlike most&#13;
prodigal sons, a fortune, and well able to be the wisest adviser in&#13;
family affairs. It is necessary to preface what I have to say by way of&#13;
argument or remonstrance to Irish parties by words making it clear that&#13;
I write without prejudice against any party, and that I do not in the&#13;
least underestimate their good qualities or the weight to be attached&#13;
to their opinions and ideals. It is the traditional Irish way, which&#13;
we have too often forgotten, to notice the good in the opponent before&#13;
battling with what is evil. So Maeve, the ancient Queen of Connacht,&#13;
looking over the walls of her city of Cruachan at the Ulster foemen,&#13;
said of them, "Noble and regal is their appearance," and her own&#13;
followers said, "Noble and regal are those of whom you speak." When we&#13;
lost the old Irish culture we lost the tradition of courtesy to each&#13;
other which lessens the difficulties of life and makes it possible to&#13;
conduct controversy without creating bitter memories.</p><p>8. I desire first to argue with Irish Unionists whether it is accurate&#13;
to say of them, as it would appear to be from their spokesmen, that the&#13;
principle of nationality cannot be recognized by them or allowed to take&#13;
root in the commonwealth of dominions which form the Empire. Must one&#13;
culture only exist? Must all citizens have their minds poured into&#13;
the same mould, and varieties of gifts and cultural traditions be&#13;
extinguished? What would India with its myriad races say to that theory?&#13;
What would Canada enclosing in its dominion and cherishing a French&#13;
Canadian nation say? Unionists have by every means in their power&#13;
discouraged the study of the national literature of Ireland though it&#13;
is one of the most ancient in Europe, though the scholars of France and&#13;
Germany have founded journals for its study, and its beauty is being&#13;
recognized by all who have read it. It contains the race memory of&#13;
Ireland, its imaginations and thoughts for two thousand years. Must that&#13;
be obliterated? Must national character be sterilized of all taint of&#13;
its peculiar beauty? Must Ireland have no character of its own but be&#13;
servilely imitative of its neighbor in all things and be nothing of&#13;
itself? It is objected that the study of Irish history, Irish literature&#13;
and the national culture generates hostility to the Empire. Is that a&#13;
true psychological analysis? Is it not true in all human happenings&#13;
that if people are denied what is right and natural they will instantly&#13;
assume an attitude of hostility to the power which denies? The hostility&#13;
is not inherent in the subject but is evoked by the denial. I put it&#13;
to my Unionist compatriots that the ideal is to aim at a diversity of&#13;
culture, and the greatest freedom, richness and variety of thought. The&#13;
more this richness and variety prevail in a nation the less likelihood&#13;
is there of the tyranny of one culture over the rest. We should aim in&#13;
Ireland at that freedom of the ancient Athenians, who, as Pericles said,&#13;
listened gladly to the opinions of others and did not turn sour faces&#13;
on those who disagreed with them. A culture which is allowed essential&#13;
freedom to develop will soon perish if it does not in itself contain the&#13;
elements of human worth which make for immortality. The world has to its&#13;
sorrow many instances of freak religions which were persecuted and by&#13;
natural opposition were perpetuated and hardened in belief. We should&#13;
allow the greatest freedom in respect of cultural developments in&#13;
Ireland so that the best may triumph by reason of superior beauty and&#13;
not because the police are relied upon to maintain one culture in a&#13;
dominant position.</p><p>9. I have also an argument to address to the extremists whose claim,&#13;
uttered lately with more openness and vehemence, is for the complete&#13;
independence of the whole of Ireland, who cry out against partition, who&#13;
will not have a square mile of Irish soil subject to foreign rule.&#13;
That implies they desire the inclusion of Ulster and the inhabitants&#13;
of Ulster in their Irish State. I tell them frankly that if they expect&#13;
Ulster to throw its lot in with a self-governing Ireland they must&#13;
remain within the commonwealth of dominions which constitute the Empire,&#13;
be prepared loyally, once Ireland has complete control over its internal&#13;
affairs, to accept the status of a dominion and the responsibilities of&#13;
that wider union. If they will not accept that status as the Boers did,&#13;
they will never draw that important and powerful Irish party into an&#13;
Irish State except by force, and do they think there is any possibility&#13;
of that? It is extremely doubtful whether if the world stood aloof, and&#13;
allowed Irishmen to fight out their own quarrels among themselves, that&#13;
the fighters for complete independence could conquer a community so&#13;
numerous, so determined, so wealthy, so much more capable of providing&#13;
for themselves the plentiful munitions by which alone one army can hope&#13;
to conquer another. In South Africa men who had fiercer traditional&#13;
hostilities than Irishmen of different parties here have had, who&#13;
belonged to different races, who had a few years before been engaged in&#13;
a racial war, were great enough to rise above these past antagonisms,&#13;
to make an agreement and abide faithfully by it. Is the same magnanimity&#13;
not possible in Ireland? I say to my countrymen who cry out for the&#13;
complete separation of Ireland from the Empire, that they will not in&#13;
this generation bring with them the most powerful and wealthy, if not&#13;
the most numerous, party in their country. Complete control of Irish&#13;
affairs is a possibility, and I suggest to the extremists that the&#13;
status of a self-governing dominion inside a federation of dominions&#13;
is a proposal which, if other safeguards for minority interests are&#13;
incorporated, would attract Unionist attention. But if these men who&#13;
depend so much in their economic enterprises upon a friendly relation&#13;
with their largest customers are to be allured into self-governing&#13;
Ireland there must be acceptance of the Empire as an essential&#13;
condition. The Boers found it not impossible to accept this status for&#13;
the sake of a United South Africa. Are our Irish Boers not prepared&#13;
to make a compromise and abide by it loyally for the sake of a United&#13;
Ireland?</p><p>10. A remonstrance must also be addressed to the middle party in that&#13;
it has made no real effort to understand and conciliate the feelings of&#13;
Irish Unionists. They have indeed made promises, no doubt sincerely, but&#13;
they have undone the effect of all they said by encouraging of recent&#13;
years the growth of sectarian organizations with political aims and have&#13;
relied on these as on a party machine. It may be said that in Ulster&#13;
a similar organization, sectarian with political objects, has long&#13;
existed, and that this justified a counter organization. Both in&#13;
my opinion are unjustifiable and evil, but the backing of such an&#13;
organization was specially foolish in the case of the majority, whose&#13;
main object ought to be to allure the minority into the same political&#13;
fold. The baser elements in society, the intriguers, the job seekers,&#13;
and all who would acquire by influence what they cannot attain by merit,&#13;
flock into such bodies, and create a sinister impression as to their&#13;
objects and deliberations. If we are to have national concord among&#13;
Irishmen religion must be left to the Churches whose duty it is to&#13;
promote it, and be dissevered from party politics, and it should&#13;
be regarded as contrary to national idealism to organize men of one&#13;
religion into secret societies with political or economic aims. So shall&#13;
be left to Caesar the realm which is Caesar's, and it shall not appear&#13;
part of the politics of eternity that Michael's sister's son obtains a&#13;
particular post beginning at thirty shillings a week. I am not certain&#13;
that it should not be an essential condition of any Irish settlement&#13;
that all such sectarian organizations should be disbanded in so far as&#13;
their objects are political, and remain solely as friendly societies. It&#13;
is useless assuring a minority already suspicious, of the tolerance it&#13;
may expect from the majority, if the party machine of the majority is&#13;
sectarian and semi-secret, if no one of the religion of the minority can&#13;
join it. I believe in spite of the recent growth of sectarian societies&#13;
that it has affected but little the general tolerant spirit in Ireland,&#13;
and where the evils have appeared they have speedily resulted in the&#13;
break up of the organization in the locality. Irishmen individually as&#13;
a rule are much nobler in spirit than the political organizations they&#13;
belong to.</p><p>11. It is necessary to speak with the utmost frankness and not to slur&#13;
over any real difficulty in the way of a settlement. Irish parties must&#13;
rise above themselves if they are to bring about an Irish unity. They&#13;
appear on the surface irreconcilable, but that, in my opinion, is&#13;
because the spokesmen of parties are under the illusion that they should&#13;
never indicate in public that they might possibly abate one jot of the&#13;
claims of their party. A crowd or organization is often more extreme&#13;
than its individual members. I have spoken to Unionists and Sinn Feiners&#13;
and find them as reasonable in private as they are unreasonable in&#13;
public. I am convinced that an immense relief would be felt by all&#13;
Irishmen if a real settlement of the Irish question could be arrived at,&#13;
a compromise which would reconcile them to living under one government,&#13;
and would at the same time enable us to live at peace with our&#13;
neighbors. The suggestions which follow were the result of discussions&#13;
between a group of Unionists, Nationalists and Sinn Feiners, and as they&#13;
found it possible to agree upon a compromise it is hoped that the policy&#13;
which harmonized their diversities may help to bring about a similar&#13;
result in Ireland.</p><p>12. I may now turn to consider the Anglo-Irish problem and to make&#13;
specific suggestions for its solution and the character of the&#13;
government to be established in Ireland. The factors are triple.&#13;
There is first the desire many centuries old of Irish nationalists for&#13;
self-government and the political unity of the people: secondly, there&#13;
is the problem of the Unionists who require that the self-governing&#13;
Ireland they enter shall be friendly to the imperial connection, and&#13;
that their religious and economic interests shall be safeguarded by real&#13;
and not merely by verbal guarantees; and, thirdly, there is the&#13;
position of Great Britain which requires, reasonably enough, that any&#13;
self-governing dominion set up alongside it shall be friendly to&#13;
the Empire. In this matter Great Britain has priority of claim to&#13;
consideration, for it has first proposed a solution, the Home Rule Act&#13;
which is on the Statute Book, though later variants of that have been&#13;
outlined because of the attitude of Unionists in North-East Ulster,&#13;
variants which suggest the partition of Ireland, the elimination of six&#13;
counties from the area controlled by the Irish government. This Act, or&#13;
the variants of it offered to Ireland, is the British contribution to&#13;
the settlement of the Anglo-Irish problem.</p><p>13. If it is believed that this scheme, or any diminutive of it, will&#13;
settle the Anglo-Irish problem, British statesmen and people who trust&#13;
them are only preparing for themselves bitter disappointment. I believe&#13;
that nothing less than complete self-government has ever been the object&#13;
of Irish Nationalism. However ready certain sections have been to accept&#13;
installments, no Irish political leader had authority to pledge his&#13;
countrymen to ever accept a half measure as a final settlement of the&#13;
Irish claim. The Home Rule Act, if put into operation tomorrow, even if&#13;
Ulster were cajoled or coerced into accepting it, would not be regarded&#13;
by Irish Nationalists as a final settlement, no matter what may be&#13;
said at Westminster. Nowhere in Ireland has it been accepted as final.&#13;
Received without enthusiasm at first, every year which has passed&#13;
since the Bill was introduced has seen the system of self-government&#13;
formulated there subjected to more acute and hostile criticism: and I&#13;
believe it would be perfectly accurate to say that its passing tomorrow&#13;
would only be the preliminary for another agitation, made fiercer by the&#13;
unrest of the world, where revolutions and the upsetting of dynasties&#13;
are in the air, and where the claims of nationalities no more ancient&#13;
than the Irish, like the Poles, the Finns, and the Arabs, to political&#13;
freedom are admitted by the spokesmen of the great powers, Great Britain&#13;
included, or are already conceded. If any partition of Ireland is&#13;
contemplated this will intensify the bitterness now existing. I believe&#13;
it is to the interest of Great Britain to settle the Anglo-Irish&#13;
dispute. It has been countered in many of its policies in America and&#13;
the Colonies by the vengeful feelings of Irish exiles. There may yet&#13;
come a time when the refusal of the Irish mouse to gnaw at a net spread&#13;
about the lion may bring about the downfall of the Empire. It cannot be&#13;
to the interest of Great Britain to have on its flank some millions of&#13;
people who, whenever Great Britain is engaged in a war which threatens&#13;
its existence, feel a thrill running through them, as prisoners do&#13;
hearing the guns sounding closer of an army which comes, as they think,&#13;
to liberate them. Nations denied essential freedom ever feel like that&#13;
when the power which dominates them is itself in peril. Who can doubt&#13;
but for the creation of Dominion Government in South Africa that the&#13;
present war would have found the Boers thirsty for revenge, and the&#13;
Home Government incapable of dealing with a distant people who taxed its&#13;
resources but a few years previously. I have no doubt that if Ireland&#13;
was granted the essential freedom and wholeness in its political life&#13;
it desires, its mood also would be turned. I have no feelings of race&#13;
hatred, no exultation in thought of the downfall of any race; but as a&#13;
close observer of the mood of millions in Ireland, I feel certain that&#13;
if their claim is not met they will brood and scheme and Wait to strike&#13;
a blow, though the dream may be handed on from them to their children&#13;
and their children's children, yet they will hope, sometime, to give the&#13;
last vengeful thrust of enmity at the stricken heart of the Empire.</p><p>14. Any measure which is not a settlement which leaves Ireland still&#13;
actively discontented is a waste of effort, and the sooner English&#13;
statesmen realize the futility of half measures the better. A man who&#13;
claims a debt he believes is due to him, who is offered half of it in&#13;
payment, is not going to be conciliated or to be one iota more friendly,&#13;
if he knows that the other is able to pay the full amount and it could&#13;
be yielded without detriment to the donor. Ireland will never be content&#13;
with a system of self-government which lessens its representation in the&#13;
Imperial Parliament, and still retains for that Parliament control over&#13;
all-important matters like taxation and trade policy. Whoever controls&#13;
these controls the character of an Irish civilization, and the demand&#13;
of Ireland is not merely for administrative powers, but the power to&#13;
fashion its own national policy, and to build up a civilization of&#13;
its own with an economic character in keeping by self-devised and&#13;
self-checked efforts. To misunderstand this is to suppose there is&#13;
no such thing as national idealism, and that a people will accept&#13;
substitutes for the principle of nationality, whereas the past history&#13;
of the world and present circumstance in Europe are evidence that&#13;
nothing is more unconquerable and immortal than national feeling, and&#13;
that it emerges from centuries of alien government, and is ready at any&#13;
time to flare out in insurrection. At no period in Irish history was&#13;
that sentiment more self-conscious than it is today.</p><p>15. Nationalist Ireland requires that the Home Rule Act should be&#13;
radically changed to give Ireland unfettered control over taxation,&#13;
customs, excise and trade policy. These powers are at present denied,&#13;
and if the Act were in operation, Irish people instead of trying to make&#13;
the best of it, would begin at once to use whatever powers they had as&#13;
a lever to gain the desired control, and this would lead to fresh&#13;
antagonism and a prolonged struggle between the two countries, and&#13;
in this last effort Irish Nationalists would have the support of that&#13;
wealthy class now Unionist in the three southern provinces, and also&#13;
in Ulster if it were included, for they would then desire as much as&#13;
Nationalists that, while they live in a self-governing Ireland, the&#13;
powers of the Irish government should be such as would enable it to&#13;
build up Irish industries by an Irish trade policy, and to impose&#13;
taxation in a way to suit Irish conditions. As the object of British&#13;
consent to Irish self-government is to dispose of Irish antagonism&#13;
nothing is to be gained by passing measures which will not dispose of&#13;
it. The practically unanimous claim of Nationalists as exhibited in&#13;
the press in Ireland is for the status and power of economic control&#13;
possessed by the self-governing dominions. By this alone will the causes&#13;
of friction between the two nations be removed, and a real solidarity of&#13;
interest based on a federal union for joint defense of the freedom and&#13;
well-being of the federated communities be possible and I have no doubt&#13;
it would take place. I do not believe that hatreds remain for long among&#13;
people when the causes which created them are removed. We have seen in&#13;
Europe and in the dominions the continual reversals of feeling which&#13;
have taken place when a sore has been removed. Antagonisms are replaced&#13;
by alliances. It is mercifully true of human nature that it prefers to&#13;
exercise goodwill to hatred when it can, and the common sense of the&#13;
best in Ireland would operate once there was no longer interference&#13;
in our internal affairs, to allay and keep in order these turbulent&#13;
elements which exist in every country, but which only become a danger to&#13;
society when real grievances based on the violation of true principles&#13;
of government are present.</p><p>16. The Union has failed absolutely to conciliate Ireland. Every&#13;
generation there have been rebellions and shootings and agitations of&#13;
a vehement and exhausting character carried continually to the point&#13;
of lawlessness before Irish grievances could be redressed. A form of&#13;
government which requires a succession of rebellions to secure&#13;
reforms afterwards admitted to be reasonable cannot be a good form of&#13;
government. These agitations have inflicted grave material and&#13;
moral injury on Ireland. The instability of the political system has&#13;
prejudiced natural economic development. Capital will not be invested&#13;
in industries where no one is certain about the future. And because&#13;
the will of the people was so passionately set on political freedom an&#13;
atmosphere of suspicion gathered around public movements which in other&#13;
countries would have been allowed to carry on their beneficent work&#13;
unhindered by any party. Here they were continually being forced to&#13;
declare themselves either for or against self-government. The long&#13;
attack on the movement for the organization of Irish agriculture was&#13;
an instance. Men are elected on public bodies not because they are&#13;
efficient administrators, but because they can be trusted to pass&#13;
resolutions favoring one party or another. This has led to corruption.&#13;
Every conceivable rascality in Ireland has hid itself behind the great&#13;
names of nation or empire. The least and the most harmless actions of&#13;
men engaged in philanthropic or educational work or social reform are&#13;
scrutinized and criticized so as to obstruct good work. If a phrase even&#13;
suggests the possibility of a political partiality, or a tendency to&#13;
anything which might be construed by the most suspicious scrutineer to&#13;
indicate a remote desire to use the work done as an argument either&#13;
for or against self-government the man or movement is never allowed to&#13;
forget it. Public service becomes intolerable and often impossible&#13;
under such conditions, and while the struggle continues this also will&#13;
continue to the moral detriment of the people. There are only two forms&#13;
of government possible. A people may either be governed by force or may&#13;
govern themselves. The dual government of Ireland by two Parliaments,&#13;
one sitting in Dublin and one in London, contemplated in the Home Rule&#13;
Act, would be impossible and irritating. Whatever may be said for two&#13;
bodies each with their spheres of influence clearly defined, there&#13;
is nothing to be said for two legislatures with concurrent powers of&#13;
legislation and taxation, and with members from Ireland retained at&#13;
Westminster to provide some kind of democratic excuse for the exercise&#13;
of powers of Irish legislation and taxation by the Parliament at&#13;
Westminster. The Irish demand is that Great Britain shall throw upon our&#13;
shoulders the full weight of responsibility for the management of our&#13;
own affairs, so that we can only blame ourselves and our political&#13;
guides and not Great Britain if we err in our policies.</p><p>17. I have stated what I believe to be sound reasons for the recognition&#13;
of the justice of the Irish demand by Great Britain and I now turn to&#13;
Ulster, and ask it whether the unstable condition of things in Ireland&#13;
does not affect it even more than Great Britain. If it persists in its&#13;
present attitude, if it remains out of a self-governing Ireland, it will&#13;
not thereby exempt itself from political, social and economic trouble.&#13;
Ireland will regard the six Ulster counties as the French have regarded&#13;
Alsace-Lorraine, whose hopes of reconquest turned Europe into an armed&#13;
camp, with the endless suspicions, secret treaties, military and naval&#13;
developments, the expense of maintaining huge armies, and finally the&#13;
inevitable war. So sure as Ulster remains out, so surely will it become&#13;
a focus for nationalist designs. I say nothing of the injury to the&#13;
great wholesale business carried on from its capital city throughout the&#13;
rest of Ireland where the inevitable and logical answer of merchants&#13;
in the rest of Ireland to requests for orders will be: "You would die&#13;
rather than live in the same political house with us. We will die rather&#13;
than trade with you." There will be lamentably and inevitably a fiercer&#13;
tone between North and South. Everything that happens in one quarter&#13;
will be distorted in the other. Each will lie about the other. The&#13;
materials will exist more than before for civil commotion, and this&#13;
will be aided by the powerful minority of Nationalists in the excluded&#13;
counties working in conjunction with their allies across the border.&#13;
Nothing was ever gained in life by hatred; nothing good ever came of&#13;
it or could come of it; and the first and most important of all the&#13;
commandments of the spirit that there should be brotherhood between&#13;
men will be deliberately broken to the ruin of the spiritual life of&#13;
Ireland.</p><p>18. So far from Irish Nationalists wishing to oppress Ulster, I believe&#13;
that there is hardly any demand which could be made, even involving&#13;
democratic injustice to themselves, which would not willingly be granted&#13;
if their Ulster compatriots would fling their lot in with the rest of&#13;
Ireland and heal the eternal sore. I ask Ulster what is there that they&#13;
could not do as efficiently in an Ireland with the status and economic&#13;
power of a self-governing dominion as they do at present. Could they not&#13;
build their ships and sell them, manufacture and export their linens?&#13;
What do they mean when they say Ulster industries would be taxed? I&#13;
cannot imagine any Irish taxation which their wildest dreams imagined&#13;
so heavy as the taxation which they will endure as part of the United&#13;
Kingdom in future. They will be implicated in all the revolutionary&#13;
legislation made inevitable in Great Britain by the recoil on society&#13;
of the munition workers and disbanded conscripts. Ireland, which luckily&#13;
for itself, has the majority of its population economically independent&#13;
as workers on the land, and which, in the development of agriculture now&#13;
made necessary as a result of changes in naval warfare, will be able to&#13;
absorb without much trouble its returning workers. Ireland will be much&#13;
quieter, less revolutionary and less expensive to govern. I ask what&#13;
reason is there to suppose that taxation in a self-governing Ireland&#13;
would be greater than in Great Britain after the war, or in what way&#13;
Ulster industries could be singled out, or for what evil purpose by an&#13;
Irish Parliament? It would be only too anxious rather to develop still&#13;
further the one great industrial centre in Ireland; and would, it is&#13;
my firm conviction, allow the representatives of Ulster practically to&#13;
dictate the industrial policy of Ireland. Has there ever at any time&#13;
been the slightest opposition by any Irish Nationalist to proposals made&#13;
by Ulster industrialists which would lend color to such a suspicion?&#13;
Personally, I think that Ulster without safeguards of any kind might&#13;
trust its fellow-countrymen; the weight, the intelligence, the vigor&#13;
of character of Ulster people in any case would enable them to dominate&#13;
Ireland economically. But I do not for a moment say that Ulster is not&#13;
justified in demanding safeguards. Its leader, speaking at Westminster&#13;
during one of the debates on the Home Rule Bill, said scornfully, "We&#13;
do not fear oppressive legislation. We know in fact there would be none.&#13;
What we do fear is oppressive administration." That I translate to mean&#13;
that Ulster feels that the policy of the spoils to the victors would be&#13;
adopted, and that jobbery in Nationalist and Catholic interests would be&#13;
rampant. There are as many honest Nationalists and Catholics who would&#13;
object to this as there are Protestant Unionists, and they would readily&#13;
accept as part of any settlement the proposal that all posts which can&#13;
rightly be filled by competitive examination shall only be filled after&#13;
examination by Irish Civil Service Commissioners, and that this should&#13;
include all posts paid for out of public funds whether directly&#13;
under the Irish Government or under County Councils, Urban Councils,&#13;
Corporations, or Boards of Guardians. Further, they would allow&#13;
the Ulster Counties through their members a veto on any important&#13;
administrative position where the area of the official's operation was&#13;
largely confined to North-East Ulster, if such posts were of a character&#13;
which could not rightly be filled after examination and-must needs be a&#13;
government appointment. I have heard the suspicion expressed that Gaelic&#13;
might be made a subject compulsory on all candidates, and that this&#13;
would prejudice the chances of Ulster candidates desirous of entering&#13;
the Civil Service. Nationalist opinion would readily agree that, if&#13;
marks were given for Gaelic, an alternative language, such as French or&#13;
German, should be allowed the candidate as a matter of choice and the&#13;
marks given be of equal value. By such concession jobbery would be made&#13;
impossible. The corruption and bribery now prevalent in local government&#13;
would be a thing of the past. Nationalists and Unionists alike would&#13;
be assured of honest administration and that merit and efficiency, not&#13;
membership of some sectarian or political association, would lead to&#13;
public service.</p><p>20. If that would not be regarded as adequate protection Nationalists&#13;
are ready to consider with friendly minds any other safeguards proposed&#13;
either by Ulster or Southern Unionists, though in my opinion the less&#13;
there are formal and legal acknowledgments of differences the better,&#13;
for it is desirable that Protestant and Catholic, Unionist and&#13;
Nationalist should meet and redivide along other lines than those of&#13;
religion or past party politics, and it is obvious that the raising of&#13;
artificial barriers might perpetuate the present lines of division.&#13;
A real settlement is impossible without the inclusion of the whole&#13;
province in the Irish State, and apart from the passionate sentiment&#13;
existing in Nationalist Ireland for the unity of the whole country&#13;
there are strong economic bonds between Ulster and the three provinces.&#13;
Further, the exclusion of all or a large part of Ulster would make the&#13;
excluded part too predominantly industrial and the rest of Ireland too&#13;
exclusively agricultural, tending to prevent that right balance between&#13;
rural and urban industry which all nations should aim at and which&#13;
makes for a varied intellectual life, social and political wisdom and&#13;
a healthy national being. Though for the sake of obliteration of past&#13;
differences I would prefer as little building by legislation of fences&#13;
isolating one section of the community from another, still I am certain&#13;
that if Ulster, as the price of coming into a self-governing Ireland,&#13;
demanded some application of the Swiss Cantonal system to itself which&#13;
would give it control over local administration it could have it; or,&#13;
again, it could be conceded the powers of local control vested in the&#13;
provincial governments in Canada, where the provincial assemblies have&#13;
exclusive power to legislate for themselves in respect of local works,&#13;
municipal institutions, licenses, and administration of justice in&#13;
the province. Further, subject to certain provisions protecting the&#13;
interests of different religious bodies, the provincial assemblies have&#13;
the exclusive power to make laws upon education. Would not this give&#13;
Ulster all the guarantees for civil and religious liberty it requires?&#13;
What arguments of theirs, what fears have they expressed which would not&#13;
be met by such control over local administration? I would prefer that&#13;
the mind of Ulster should argue its points with the whole of Ireland and&#13;
press its ideals upon it without reservation of its wisdom for itself.&#13;
But doubtless if Ulster accepted this proposal it would benefit the rest&#13;
of Ireland by the model it would set of efficient administration: and&#13;
it would, I have no doubt, insert in its provincial constitution all the&#13;
safeguards for minorities there which they would ask should be&#13;
inserted in any Irish constitution to protect the interest of their&#13;
co-religionists in that part of Ireland where they are in a minority.</p><p>21. I can deal only with fundamentals in this memorandum, because it&#13;
is upon fundamentals there are differences of thinking. Once these are&#13;
settled it would be comparatively easy to devise the necessary clauses&#13;
in an Irish constitution, giving safeguards to England for the due&#13;
payment of the advances under the Land Acts, and the principles upon&#13;
which an Irish contribution should be made to the empire for naval&#13;
and military purposes. It was suggested by Mr. Lionel Curtis in his&#13;
"Problems of the Commonwealth," that assessors might be appointed by the&#13;
dominions to fix the fair taxable capacity of each for this purpose. It&#13;
will be observed that while I have claimed for Ireland the status of a&#13;
dominion, I have referred solely hitherto to the powers of control over&#13;
trade policy, customs, excise, taxation and legislation possessed by the&#13;
dominions, and have not claimed for Ireland the right to have an army&#13;
or a navy of its own. I recognize that the proximity of the two islands&#13;
makes it desirable to consolidate the naval power under the control of&#13;
the Admiralty. The regular army should remain in the same way under&#13;
the War Office which would have the power of recruiting in Ireland. The&#13;
Irish Parliament would, I have no doubt, be willing to raise at its own&#13;
expense under an Irish Territorial Council a Territorial Force similar&#13;
to that of England but not removable from Ireland. Military conscription&#13;
could never be permitted except by Act of the Irish Parliament. It&#13;
would be a denial of the first principle of nationality if the power&#13;
of conscripting the citizens of the country lay not in the hands of the&#13;
National Parliament but was exercised by another nation.</p><p>22. While a self-governing Ireland would contribute money to the defense&#13;
of the federated empire, it would not be content that that money&#13;
should be spent on dockyards, arsenals, camps, harbors, naval stations,&#13;
ship-building and supplies in Great Britain to the almost complete&#13;
neglect of Ireland as at present. A large contribution for such purposes&#13;
spent outside Ireland would be an economic drain if not balanced by&#13;
counter expenditure here. This might be effected by the training of a&#13;
portion of the navy and army and the Irish regiments of the regular&#13;
army in Ireland, and their equipment, clothing, supplies, munitions&#13;
and rations being obtained through an Irish department. Naval dockyards&#13;
should be constructed here and a proportion of ships built in them. Just&#13;
as surely as there must be a balance between the imports and exports of&#13;
a country, so must there be a balance between the revenue raised in&#13;
a nation and the public expenditure on that nation. Irish economic&#13;
depression after the Act of Union was due in large measure to absentee&#13;
landlordism and the expenditure of Irish revenue outside Ireland with&#13;
no proportionate return. This must not be expected to continue against&#13;
Irish interests. Ireland, granted the freedom it desires, would be&#13;
willing to defend its freedom and the freedom of other dominions in the&#13;
commonwealth of nations it belonged to, but it is not willing to allow&#13;
millions to be raised in Ireland and spent outside Ireland. If three or&#13;
five millions are raised in Ireland for imperial purposes and spent&#13;
in Great Britain it simply means that the vast employment of labor&#13;
necessitated takes place outside Ireland: whereas if spent here it&#13;
would mean the employment of many thousands of men, the support of their&#13;
families, and in the economic chain would follow the support of those&#13;
who cater for them in food, clothing, housing, etc. Even with the best&#13;
will in the world, to do its share towards its defense of the freedom&#13;
it had attained, Ireland could not permit such an economic drain on its&#13;
resources. No country could approve of a policy which in its application&#13;
means the emigration of thousands of its people every year while it&#13;
continued.</p><p>23. I believe even if there were no historical basis for Irish&#13;
nationalism that such claims as I have stated would have become&#13;
inevitable, because the tendency of humanity as it develops&#13;
intellectually and spiritually is to desire more and more freedom, and&#13;
to substitute more and more an internal law for the external law or&#13;
government, and that the solidarity of empires or nations will depend&#13;
not so much upon the close texture of their political organization or&#13;
the uniformity of mind so engendered as upon the freedom allowed and the&#13;
delight people feel in that freedom. The more educated a man is the more&#13;
it is hateful to him to be constrained and the more impossible does it&#13;
become for central governments to provide by regulation for the infinite&#13;
variety of desires and cultural developments which spring up everywhere&#13;
and are in themselves laudable, and in no way endanger the State. A&#13;
recognition of this has already led to much decentralization in Great&#13;
Britain itself. And if the claim for more power in the administration of&#13;
local affairs was so strongly felt in a homogeneous country like Great&#13;
Britain that, through its county council system, people in districts&#13;
like Kent or Essex have been permitted control over education and the&#13;
purchase of land, and the distribution of it to small holders, how much&#13;
more passionately must this desire for self-control be felt in Ireland&#13;
where people have a different national character which has survived all&#13;
the educational experiments to change them into the likeness of their&#13;
neighbors. The battle which is going on in the world has been stated to&#13;
be a spiritual conflict between those who desire greater freedom for the&#13;
individual and think that the State exists to preserve that freedom,&#13;
and those who believe in the predominance of the state and the complete&#13;
subjection of the individual to it and the molding of the individual&#13;
mind in its image. This has been stated, and if the first view is a&#13;
declaration of ideals sincerely held by Great Britain it would mean the&#13;
granting to Ireland, a country which has expressed its wishes by vaster&#13;
majorities than were ever polled in any other country for political&#13;
changes, the satisfaction of its desires.</p><p>24. The acceptance of the proposals here made would mean sacrifices for&#13;
the two extremes in Ireland, and neither party has as yet made any real&#13;
sacrifice to meet the other, but each has gone on its own way. I urge&#13;
upon them that if the suggestions made here were accepted both would&#13;
obtain substantially what they desire, the Ulster Unionists that&#13;
safety for their interests and provision for Ireland's unity with the&#13;
commonwealth of dominions inside the empire; the Nationalists that&#13;
power they desire to create an Irish civilization by self-devised and&#13;
self-checked efforts. The brotherhood of domimons of which they would&#13;
form one would be inspired as much by the fresh life and wide democratic&#13;
outlook of Australia, New Zealand, South Africa and Canada, as by the&#13;
hoarier political wisdom of Great Britain; and military, naval, foreign&#13;
and colonial policy must in the future be devised by the representatives&#13;
of those dominions sitting in council together with the representatives&#13;
of Great Britain. Does not that indicate a different form of imperialism&#13;
from that they hold in no friendly memory? It would not be imperialism&#13;
in the ancient sense but a federal union of independent nations to&#13;
protect national liberties, which might draw into its union other&#13;
peoples hitherto unconnected with it, and so beget a league of nations&#13;
to make a common international law prevail. The allegiance would be&#13;
to common principles which mankind desire and would not permit the&#13;
domination of any one race. We have not only to be good Irishmen but&#13;
good citizens of the world, and one is as important as the other, for&#13;
earth is more and more forcing on its children a recognition of their&#13;
fundamental unity, and that all rise and fall and suffer together, and&#13;
that none can escape the infection from their common humanity. If these&#13;
ideas emerge from the world conflict and are accepted as world morality&#13;
it will be some compensation for the anguish of learning the lesson. We&#13;
in Ireland like the rest of the world must rise above ourselves and our&#13;
differences if we are to manifest the genius which is in us, and play a&#13;
noble part in world history.</p><p>THE NEW NATION</p><p>In that cycle of history which closed in 1914, but which seems now to&#13;
the imagination as far sunken behind time as Babylon or Samarcand, it&#13;
was customary at the festival of the Incarnation to forego our enmities&#13;
for a little and allow freer play to the spiritual in our being. Since&#13;
1914 all things in the world and with us, too, in Ireland have existed&#13;
in a welter of hate, but the rhythm of ancient habit cannot altogether&#13;
have passed away, and now if at any time, it should be possible to blow&#13;
the bugles of Heaven and recall men to that old allegiance. I do not&#13;
think it would help now if I, or another, put forward arguments drawn&#13;
from Irish history or economics to convince any party that they were&#13;
wrong and their opponents right. I think absolute truth might be stated&#13;
in respect of these things, and yet it would affect nothing in our&#13;
present mood. It would not be recognized any more than Heaven, when It&#13;
walked on earth in the guise of a Carpenter, was hailed by men whose&#13;
minds were filled by other imaginations of that coming.</p><p>I will not argue about the past, but would ask Irishmen to consider how&#13;
in future they may live together. Do they contemplate the continuance of&#13;
these bitter hatreds in our own household? The war must have a finale.&#13;
Many thousands of Irishmen will return to their country who have faced&#13;
death for other ideals than those which inspire many more thousands&#13;
now in Ireland and make them also fearless of death. How are these to&#13;
co-exist in the same island if there is no change of heart? Each will&#13;
receive passionate support from relatives, friends, and parties who&#13;
uphold their action. This will be a most unhappy country if we cannot&#13;
arrive at some moral agreement, as necessary as a political agreement.&#13;
Partition is no settlement, because there is no geographical limitation&#13;
of these passions. There is scarce a locality in Ireland where&#13;
antagonisms do not gather about the thought of Ireland as in the&#13;
caduceus of Mercury the twin serpents writhe about the sceptre of the&#13;
god. I ask our national extremists in what mood do they propose to meet&#13;
those who return, men of temper as stern as their own? Will these endure&#13;
being termed traitors to Ireland? Will their friends endure it? Will&#13;
those who mourn their dead endure to hear scornful speech of those they&#13;
loved? That way is for us a path to Hell. The unimaginative who see only&#13;
a majority in their own locality, or, perhaps, in the nation, do not&#13;
realize what a powerful factor in national life are those who differ&#13;
from them, and how they are upheld by a neighboring nation which, for&#13;
all its present travail, is more powerful by far than Ireland even if&#13;
its people were united in purpose as the fingers of one hand. Nor can&#13;
those who hold to, and are upheld by, the Empire hope to coerce to a&#13;
uniformity of feeling with themselves the millions clinging to Irish&#13;
nationality. Seven centuries of repression have left that spirit&#13;
unshaken, nor can it be destroyed save by the destruction of the Irish&#13;
people, because it springs from biological necessity. As well might a&#13;
foolish gardener trust that his apple-tree would bring forth grapes as&#13;
to dream that there could be uniformity of character and civilization&#13;
between Irishmen and Englishmen. It would be a crime against life if it&#13;
could be brought about and diversities of culture and civilization made&#13;
impossible. We may live at peace with our neighbors when it is agreed&#13;
that we must be different, and no peace is possible in the world between&#13;
nations except on this understanding. But I am not now thinking of that,&#13;
but of the more urgent problem how we are to live at peace with each&#13;
other. I am convinced Irish enmities are perpetuated because we live by&#13;
memory more than by hope, and that even now on the facts of character&#13;
there is no justification for these enmities.</p><p>We have been told that there are two nations in Ireland. That may have&#13;
been so in the past, but it is not true today. The union of Norman and&#13;
Dane and Saxon and Celt which has been going on through the centuries is&#13;
now completed, and there is but one powerful Irish character--not Celtic&#13;
or Norman-Saxon, but a new race. We should recognize our moral identity.&#13;
It was apparent before the war in the methods by which Ulstermen and&#13;
Nationalists alike strove to defend or win their political objects.&#13;
There is scarce an Ulsterman, whether he regards his ancestors as&#13;
settlers or not, who is not allied through marriage by his forbears&#13;
to the ancient race. There is in his veins the blood of the people who&#13;
existed before Patrick, and he can look backward through time to the&#13;
legends of the Red Branch, the Fianna and the gods as the legends of&#13;
his people. It would be as difficult to find even on the Western Coast a&#13;
family which has not lost in the same way its Celtic purity of race. The&#13;
character of all is fed from many streams which have mingled in them and&#13;
have given them a new distinctiveness. The invasions of Ireland and the&#13;
Plantations, however morally unjustifiable, however cruel in method, are&#13;
justified by biology. The invasion of one race by another was nature's&#13;
ancient way of reinvigorating a people.</p><p>Mr. Flinders Petrie, in his "Revolutions of Civilization," has&#13;
demonstrated that civilization comes in waves, that races rise to a&#13;
pinnacle of power and culture, and decline from that, and fall into&#13;
decadence, from which they do not emerge until there has been a crossing&#13;
of races, a fresh intermingling of cultures. He showed in ancient Egypt&#13;
eight such periods, and after every decline into decadence there was an&#13;
invasion, the necessary precedent to a fresh ascent with reinvigorated&#13;
energies. I prefer to dwell upon the final human results of this&#13;
commingling of races than upon the tyrannies and conflicts which made it&#13;
possible. The mixture of races has added to the elemental force of&#13;
the Celtic character a more complex mentality, and has saved us from&#13;
becoming, as in our island isolation we might easily have become, thin&#13;
and weedy, like herds where there has been too much in-breeding. The&#13;
modern Irish are a race built up from many races who have to prove&#13;
themselves for the future. Their animosities, based on past history,&#13;
have little justification in racial diversity today, for they are a new&#13;
people with only superficial cultural and political differences, but&#13;
with the same fundamental characteristics. It is hopeless, the dream&#13;
held by some that the ancient Celtic character could absorb the new&#13;
elements, become dominant once more, and be itself unchanged. It is&#13;
equally hopeless to dream the Celtic element could be eliminated. We are&#13;
a new people, and not the past, but the future, is to justify this new&#13;
nationality.</p><p>I believe it was this powerful Irish character which stirred in Ulster&#13;
before the war, leading it to adopt methods unlike the Anglo-Saxon&#13;
tradition in politics. I believe that new character, far more than the&#13;
spirit of the ancient race, was the ferment in the blood of those who&#13;
brought about the astonishing enterprise of Easter Week. Pearse himself,&#13;
for all his Gaelic culture, was sired by one of the race he fought&#13;
against. He might stand in that respect as a symbol of the new race&#13;
which is springing up. We are slowly realizing the vigor of the modern&#13;
Irish character just becoming self-conscious of itself. I had met many&#13;
men who were in the enterprise of Easter Week and listened to their&#13;
spirit their speech, but they had to prove to myself and others by more&#13;
than words. I listened with that half-cynical feeling which is customary&#13;
with us when men advocate a cause with which we are temperamentally&#13;
sympathetic, but about whose realization we are hopeless. I could not&#13;
gauge the strength of the new spirit, for words do not by themselves&#13;
convey the quality of power in men; and even when the reverberations&#13;
from Easter Week were echoing everywhere in Ireland, for a time I,&#13;
and many others, thought and felt about those who died as some pagan&#13;
concourse in ancient Italy might have felt looking down upon an arena,&#13;
seeing below a foam of glorious faces turned to them, the noble,&#13;
undismayed, inflexible faces of martyrs, and, without understanding,&#13;
have realized that this spirit was stronger than death. I believe that&#13;
capacity for sacrifice, that devotion to ideals exists equally among the&#13;
opponents of these men. It would have been proved in Ireland, in Ulster,&#13;
if the need had arisen. It has been proved on many a battlefield of&#13;
Europe. Whatever views we may hold about the relative value of national&#13;
or Imperial ideals, we may recognize that there is moral equality where&#13;
the sacrifice is equal. No one has more to give than life, and, when&#13;
that is given, neither Nationalist nor Imperialist in Ireland can claim&#13;
moral superiority for the dead champions of their causes.</p><p>And here I come to the purpose of my letter, which is to deprecate the&#13;
scornful repudiation by Irishmen of other Irishmen, which is so common&#13;
at present, and which helps to perpetuate our feuds. We are all one&#13;
people. We are closer to each other in character than we are to any&#13;
other race. The necessary preliminary to political adjustment is moral&#13;
adjustment, forgiveness, and mutual understanding. I have been in&#13;
council with others of my countrymen for several months, and I noticed&#13;
what an obstacle it was to agreement how few, how very few, there were&#13;
who had been on terms of friendly intimacy with men of all parties.&#13;
There was hardly one who could have given an impartial account of the&#13;
ideals and principles of his opponents. Our political differences have&#13;
brought about social isolations, and there can be no understanding where&#13;
there is no eagerness to meet those who differ from us, and hear the&#13;
best they have to say for themselves. This letter is an appeal to&#13;
Irishmen to seek out and understand their political opponents. If they&#13;
come to know each other, they will come to trust each other, and will&#13;
realize their kinship, and will set their faces to the future together,&#13;
to build up a civilization which will justify their nationality.</p><p>I myself am Anglo-Irish, with the blood of both races in me, and when&#13;
the rising of Easter Week took place all that was Irish in me was&#13;
profoundly stirred, and out of that mood I wrote commemorating the dead.&#13;
And then later there rose in memory the faces of others I knew who&#13;
loved their country, but had died in other battles. They fought in those&#13;
because they believed they would serve Ireland, and I felt these were&#13;
no less my people. I could hold them also in my heart and pay tribute&#13;
to them. Because it was possible for me to do so, I think it is possible&#13;
for others; and in the hope that the deeds of all may in the future be&#13;
a matter of pride to the new nation I append here these verses I have&#13;
written:--</p><p>To the Memory of Some I knew Who are Dead and Who Loved Ireland.</p><p>Their dream had left me numb and cold,&#13;
          But yet my spirit rose in pride,&#13;
     Refashioning in burnished gold&#13;
          The images of those who died,&#13;
     Or were shut in the penal cell.&#13;
          Here's to you, Pearse, your dream not mine,&#13;
     But yet the thought, for this you fell,&#13;
          Has turned life's water into wine.</p><p>You who have died on Eastern hills&#13;
          Or fields of France as undismayed,&#13;
     Who lit with interlinked wills&#13;
          The long heroic barricade,&#13;
     You, too, in all the dreams you had,&#13;
          Thought of some thing for Ireland done.&#13;
     Was it not so, Oh, shining lad,&#13;
          What lured you, Alan Anderson?</p><p>I listened to high talk from you,&#13;
          Thomas McDonagh, and it seemed&#13;
     The words were idle, but they grew&#13;
          To nobleness by death redeemed.&#13;
     Life cannot utter words more great&#13;
          Than life may meet by sacrifice,&#13;
     High words were equaled by high fate,&#13;
          You paid the price. You paid the price.</p><p>You who have fought on fields afar,&#13;
          That other Ireland did you wrong&#13;
     Who said you shadowed Ireland's star,&#13;
          Nor gave you laurel wreath nor song.&#13;
     You proved by death as true as they,&#13;
          In mightier conflicts played your part,&#13;
     Equal your sacrifice may weigh,&#13;
          Dear Kettle, of the generous heart.</p><p>The hope lives on age after age,&#13;
          Earth with its beauty might be won&#13;
     For labor as a heritage,&#13;
          For this has Ireland lost a son.&#13;
     This hope unto a flame to fan&#13;
          Men have put life by with a smile,&#13;
     Here's to you Connolly, my man,&#13;
          Who cast the last torch on the pile.</p><p>You too, had Ireland in your care,&#13;
          Who watched o'er pits of blood and mire,&#13;
     From iron roots leap up in air&#13;
          Wild forests, magical, of fire;&#13;
     Yet while the Nuts of Death were shed&#13;
          Your memory would ever stray&#13;
     To your own isle. Oh, gallant dead--&#13;
          This wreath, Will Redmond, on your clay.</p><p>Here's to you, men I never met,&#13;
          Yet hope to meet behind the veil,&#13;
     Thronged on some starry parapet,&#13;
          That looks down upon Innisfail,&#13;
     And sees the confluence of dreams&#13;
          That clashed together in our night,&#13;
     One river, born from many streams,&#13;
          Roll in one blaze of blinding light.</p><p>December 1917</p><p>THE SPIRITUAL CONFLICT</p><p>Prophetic</p><p>I am told when a gun is fired it recoils with almost as much force as&#13;
urges forward the projectile. It is the triumph of the military engineer&#13;
that he anticipates and provides for this recoil when designing the&#13;
weapon. Nations prepare for war, but do not, as the military engineer in&#13;
his sphere does, provide for the recoil on society. It is difficult&#13;
to foresee clearly what will happen. Possible changes in territory,&#13;
economic results, the effect on a social order receive consideration&#13;
while war is being waged. But how war may affect our intellectual and&#13;
spiritual life is not always apparent. Material victories are often&#13;
spiritual defeats. History has record of nationalities which were&#13;
destroyed and causes whose followers were overborne, yet they left their&#13;
ideas behind them as a glory in the air, and these incarnated anew&#13;
in the minds of the conquerors. Ideas are things which can only be&#13;
conquered by a greater beauty or intellectual power, and they are never&#13;
more powerful than when they do not come threatening us in alliance&#13;
with physical forces. I have no doubt there are many today who watch the&#13;
cloud over Europe as we may imagine some Israelite of old gazing on&#13;
that awful cloudy pillar wherein was the Lord, in hope or fear for some&#13;
revelation of the spirit hidden in cloud and fire. What idea is hidden&#13;
in the fiery pillar which moves over Europe? What form will it assume&#13;
in its manifestation? How will it exercise dominion over the spirit?&#13;
Whatever idea is most powerful in the world must draw to it the&#13;
intellect and spirit of humanity, and it will be monarch over their&#13;
minds either by reason of their love or hate for it. It is more true&#13;
to say we must think of the most powerful than to say we must love the&#13;
highest, because even the blind can feel power, while it is rare to have&#13;
vision of high things.</p><p>A little over a century ago all the needles of being pointed to France.&#13;
A peculiar manifestation of the democratic idea had become the most&#13;
powerful thing in the world of moral forces. It went on multiplying&#13;
images of itself in men's minds through after generations; and, because&#13;
thought, like matter, is subject to the laws of action and reaction,&#13;
which indeed is the only safe basis for prophecy, this idea inevitably&#13;
found itself opposed by a contrary idea in the world. Today all the&#13;
needles of being point to Germany, where the apparition of the organized&#13;
State is manifest with every factor, force, and entity co-ordinated, so&#13;
that the State might move myriads and yet have the swift freedom of the&#13;
athletic individual. The idea that the State exists for the people is&#13;
countered by the idea that the individual exists for the State. France&#13;
in a violent reaction found itself dominated by a Caesar. Germany may&#13;
find itself without a Caesar, but with a social democracy.</p><p>But, if it does, will the idea Europe is fighting be conquered? Was the&#13;
French idea conquered either by the European confederation without or by&#13;
Napoleon within? It invaded men's minds everywhere; and in few countries&#13;
did the democratic ideas operate more powerfully than in these islands,&#13;
where the State was a most determined antagonist of their material&#13;
manifestations in France. The German idea has sufficient power to unite&#13;
the free minds of half the world against it. But is it not already&#13;
invading, and Will it not still more invade, the minds of rulers? All&#13;
Governments are august kinsmen of each other, and discreetly imitate&#13;
each other in policy where it may conduce to power or efficiency.&#13;
The efficiency of the highly organized State as a vehicle for the&#13;
manifestation of power must today be sinking into the minds of those who&#13;
guide the destinies of races. The State in these islands, before a&#13;
year of war has passed, has already assumed control over myriads of&#13;
industrial enterprises. The back-wash of great wars, their reaction&#13;
within the national being after prolonged effort, is social disturbance;&#13;
and it seems that the State will be unable easily, after this war,&#13;
to relax its autocratic power. There may come a time when it would be&#13;
possible for it to do so; but the habit of overlordship will have grown,&#13;
there will be many who will wish it to grow still more, and a thousand&#13;
reasons can be found why the mastery over national organizations should&#13;
be relaxed but little. The recoil on society after the war will be&#13;
almost as powerful as the energy expended in conflict; and our political&#13;
engineers will have to provide for the recoil. By the analogy of the&#13;
French Revolution, by what we see taking place today, it seems safe to&#13;
prophesy that the State will become more dominant over the lives of men&#13;
than ever before.</p><p>In a quarter of a century there will hardly be anybody so obscure, so&#13;
isolated in his employment, that he will not, by the development of the&#13;
organized State, be turned round to face it and to recognize it as the&#13;
most potent factor in his life. From that it follows of necessity that&#13;
literature will be concerned more and more with the shaping of the&#13;
character of this Great Being. In free democracies, where the State&#13;
interferes little with the lives of men, the mood in literature tends&#13;
to become personal and subjective; the poets sing a solitary song about&#13;
nature, love, twilight, and the stars; the novelists deal with the&#13;
lives of private persons, enlarging individual liberties of action and&#13;
thought. Few concern themselves with the character of the State. But&#13;
when it strides in, an omnipresent overlord, organizing and directing&#13;
life and industry, then the individual imagination must be directed to&#13;
that collective life and power. For one writer today concerned with high&#13;
politics we may expect to find hundreds engaged in a passionate attempt&#13;
to create the new god in their own image.</p><p>This may seem a far-fetched speculation, but not to those who see how&#13;
through the centuries humanity has oscillated like a pendulum betwixt&#13;
opposing ideals. The greatest reactions have been from solidarity to&#13;
liberty and from liberty to solidarity. The religious solidarity of&#13;
Europe in the Middle Ages was broken by a passionate desire in the heart&#13;
of millions for liberty of thought. A reaction rarely, if ever, brings&#13;
people back to a pole deserted centuries before. The coming solidarity&#13;
is the domination of the State; and to speculate whether that again will&#13;
be broken up by a new religious movement would be to speculate without&#13;
utility. What we ought to realize is that these reactions take place&#13;
within one being, humanity, and indicate eternal desires of the soul.&#13;
They seem to urge on us the idea that there is a pleroma, or human&#13;
fullness, in which the opposites may be reconciled, and that the divine&#13;
event to which we are moving is a State in which there will be essential&#13;
freedom combined with an organic unity. At the last analysis are not&#13;
all empires, nationalities, and movements spiritual in their origin,&#13;
beginning with desires of the soul and externalizing themselves in&#13;
immense manifestations of energy in which the original will is often&#13;
submerged and lost sight of? If in their inception national ideals are&#13;
spiritual, their final object must also be spiritual, perhaps to make&#13;
man a yet freer agent, but acting out of a continual consciousness of&#13;
his unity with humanity. The discipline which the highly organized&#13;
State imposes on its subjects connects them continuously in thought to&#13;
something greater than themselves, and so ennobles the average man. The&#13;
freedom which the policy of other nations permits quickens intelligence&#13;
and will. Each policy has its own defects; with one a loss in individual&#13;
initiative, with the other self-absorption and a lower standard of&#13;
citizenship or interest in national affairs. The oscillations in society&#13;
provide the corrective.</p><p>We are going to have our free individualism tempered by a more&#13;
autocratic action by the State. There are signs that with our enemy the&#13;
moral power which attracts the free to the source of their liberty&#13;
is being appreciated, and the policy which retained for Britain its&#13;
Colonies and secured their support in an hour of peril is contrasted&#13;
with the policy of the iron hand in Poland. Neither Germany nor Britain&#13;
can escape being impressed by the characteristics of the other in the&#13;
shock of conflict. It may seem a paradoxical outcome of the spiritual&#13;
conflict Mr. Asquith announced. But history is quick with such ironies.&#13;
What we condemned in others is the measure which is meted out to us.&#13;
Indeed it might almost be said that all war results in an exchange of&#13;
characteristics, and if the element of hatred is strong in the conflict&#13;
it will certainly bring a nation to every baseness of the foe it fights.&#13;
Love and hate are alike in this, that they change us into the image we&#13;
contemplate. We grow nobly like what we adore through love and ignobly&#13;
like what we contemplate through hate. It will be well for us if&#13;
we remember that all our political ideals are symbols of spiritual&#13;
destinies. These clashings of solidarity and freedom will enrich&#13;
our spiritual life if we understand of the first that our thirst for&#13;
greatness, for the majesty of empire, is a symbol of our final unity&#13;
with a greater majesty, and if we remember of the second that, as an old&#13;
scripture said, "The universe exists for the purposes of soul."</p><p>1915</p><p>ON AN IRISH HILL</p><p>It has been my dream for many years that I might at some time dwell in a&#13;
cabin on the hillside in this dear and living land of ours, and there&#13;
I would lay my head in the lap of a serene nature, and be on friendly&#13;
terms with the winds and mountains who hold enough of unexplored mystery&#13;
and infinitude to engage me at present. I would not dwell too far from&#13;
men, for above an enchanted valley, only a morning's walk from the&#13;
city, is the mountain of my dream. Here, between heaven and earth and my&#13;
brothers, there might come on me some foretaste of the destiny which the&#13;
great powers are shaping for us in this isle, the mingling of God and&#13;
nature and man in a being, one, yet infinite in number. Old tradition&#13;
has it that there was in our mysterious past such a union, a sympathy&#13;
between man and the elements so complete, that at every great deed of&#13;
hero or king the three swelling waves of Fohla responded: the wave&#13;
of Toth, the wave of Rury, and the long, slow, white, foaming wave of&#13;
Cleena. O mysterious kinsmen, would that today some deed great enough&#13;
could call forth the thunder of your response once again! But perhaps&#13;
he is now rocked in his cradle who will hereafter rock you into joyous&#13;
foam.</p><p>The mountain which I praise has not hitherto been considered one of the&#13;
sacred places in Eire, no glittering tradition hangs about it as a lure&#13;
and indeed I would not have it considered as one in any special sense&#13;
apart from its companions, but I take it here as a type of what any high&#13;
place in nature may become for us if well loved; a haunt of deep peace,&#13;
a spot where the Mother lays aside veil after veil, until at last the&#13;
great Spirit seems in brooding gentleness to be in the boundless fields&#13;
alone. I am not inspired by that brotherhood which does not overflow&#13;
with love into the being of the elements, not hail in them the same&#13;
spirit as that which calls us with so many pathetic and loving voices&#13;
from the lives of men. So I build my dream cabin in hope of its wider&#13;
intimacy:</p><p>A cabin on the mountain side hid in a grassy nook,&#13;
     With door and windows open wide, where friendly stars may look;&#13;
     The rabbit shy can patter in;  the winds may enter free&#13;
     Who throng around the mountain throne in living ecstasy.&#13;
     And when the sun sets dimmed in eve and purple fills the air,&#13;
     I think the sacred Hazel Tree is dropping berries there&#13;
     From starry fruitage waved aloft where Connla's well o'er-flows:&#13;
     For sure the immortal waters pour through every wind that blows.&#13;
     I think when night towers up aloft and shakes the trembling dew,&#13;
     How every high and lonely thought that thrills my being through&#13;
     Is but a shining berry dropped down through the purple air,&#13;
     And from the magic tree of life the fruit falls everywhere.</p><p>The Sacred Hazel was the Celtic branch of the Tree of Life; its scarlet&#13;
nuts gave wisdom and inspiration; and fed on this ethereal fruit, the&#13;
ancient Gael grew to greatness. Though today none eat of the fruit or&#13;
drink the purple flood welling from Connla's fountain, I think that the&#13;
fire which still kindles the Celtic races was flashed into their blood&#13;
in that magical time, and is our heritage from the Druidic past. It is&#13;
still here, the magic and mystery: it lingers in the heart of a people&#13;
to whom their neighbors of another world are frequent visitors in the&#13;
spirit and over-shadowers of reverie and imagination.</p><p>The earth here remembers her past, and to bring about its renewal she&#13;
whispers with honeyed entreaty and lures with bewitching glamour. At&#13;
this mountain I speak of it was that our greatest poet, the last and&#13;
most beautiful voice of Eire, first found freedom in song, so he tells&#13;
me: and it was the pleading for a return to herself that this mysterious&#13;
nature first fluted through his lips:</p><p>Come away, O human child,&#13;
     To the Woods and waters wild&#13;
     With a faery hand in hand:</p><p>For the world's more full of weeping than you can understand.</p><p>Away! yes, yes; to wander on and on under star-rich skies, ever getting&#13;
deeper into the net, the love that will not let us rest, the peace above&#13;
the desire of love. The village lights in heaven and earth, each with&#13;
their own peculiar hint of home, draw us hither and thither, where it&#13;
matters not, so the voice calls and the heart-light burns.</p><p>Some it leads to the crowded ways; some it draws apart: and the Light&#13;
knows, and not any other, the need and the way.</p><p>If you ask me what has the mountain to do with these inspirations, and&#13;
whether the singer would not anywhere out of his own soul have made an&#13;
equal song, I answer to the latter, I think not. In these lofty places&#13;
the barrier between the sphere of light and the sphere of darkness are&#13;
fragile, and the continual ecstasy of the high air communicates itself,&#13;
and I have also heard from others many tales of things seen and heard&#13;
here which show that the races of the Sidhe are often present. Some have&#13;
seen below the mountain a blazing heart of light, others have heard the&#13;
Musical beating of a heart, of faery bells, or aerial clashings, and the&#13;
heart-beings have also spoken; so it has gathered around itself its own&#13;
traditions of spiritual romance and adventures of the soul.</p><p>Let no one call us dreamers when the mind is awake. If we grew forgetful&#13;
and felt no more the bitter human struggle--yes. But if we bring to it&#13;
the hope and courage of those who are assured of the nearby presence and&#13;
encircling love of the great powers? I would bring to my mountain the&#13;
weary spirits who are obscured in the fetid city where life decays into&#13;
rottenness; and call thither those who are in doubt, the pitiful and&#13;
trembling hearts who are skeptic of any hope, and place them where the&#13;
dusky vapors of their thought might dissolve in the inner light, and&#13;
their doubts vanish on the mountain top where the earthbreath streams&#13;
away to the vast, when the night glows like a seraph, and the spirit is&#13;
beset by the evidence of a million of suns to the grandeur of the nature&#13;
wherein it lives and whose destiny must be its also.</p><p>After all, is not this longing but a search for ourselves, and where&#13;
shall we find ourselves at last? Not in this land nor wrapped in these&#13;
garments of an hour, but wearing the robes of space whither these voices&#13;
out of the illimitable allure us, now with love, and anon with beauty&#13;
or power. In our past the mighty ones came glittering across the foam of&#13;
the mystic waters and brought their warriors away.</p><p>Perhaps, and this also is my hope, they may again return; Manannan,&#13;
on his ocean-sweeping boat, a living creature, diamond-winged, or Lu,&#13;
bright as the dawn, on his fiery steed, manned with tumultuous flame, or&#13;
some hitherto unknown divinity may stand suddenly by me on the hill, and&#13;
hold out the Silver Branch with white blossoms from the Land of Youth,&#13;
and stay me ere I depart with the sung call as of old:</p><p>Tarry thou yet, late lingerer in the twilight's glory&#13;
     Gay are the hills with song:  earth's faery children leave&#13;
     More dim abodes to roam the primrose-hearted eve,&#13;
     Opening their glimmering lips to breathe some wondrous story.&#13;
     Hush, not a whisper!  Let your heart alone go dreaming.&#13;
     Dream unto dream may pass:  deep in the heart alone&#13;
     Murmurs the Mighty One his solemn undertone.&#13;
     Canst thou not see adown the silver cloudland streaming&#13;
     Rivers of faery light, dewdrop on dewdrop falling,&#13;
     Starfire of silver flames, lighting the dark beneath?&#13;
     And what enraptured hosts burn on the dusky heath!&#13;
     Come thou away with them for Heaven to Earth is calling.&#13;
     These are Earth's voice--her answer--spirits thronging.&#13;
     Come to the Land of Youth:  the trees grown heavy there&#13;
     Drop on the purple wave the starry fruit they bear.&#13;
     Drink! the immortal waters quench the spirit's longing.&#13;
     Art thou not now, bright one, all sorrow past, in elation,&#13;
     Filled with wild joy, grown brother-hearted with the vast,&#13;
     Whither thy spirit wending flits the dim stars past&#13;
     Unto the Light of Lights in burning adoration.</p><p>1896</p><p>RELIGION AND LOVE</p><p>I have often wondered whether there is not something wrong in our&#13;
religious systems in that the same ritual, the same doctrines, the&#13;
same aspirations are held to be sufficient both for men and women. The&#13;
tendency everywhere is to obliterate distinctions, and if a woman&#13;
be herself she is looked upon unkindly. She rarely understands our&#13;
metaphysics, and she gazes on the expounder of the mystery of the Logos&#13;
with enigmatic eyes which reveal the enchantment of another divinity.&#13;
The ancients were wiser than we in this, for they had Aphrodite and Hera&#13;
and many another form of the Mighty Mother who bestowed on women their&#13;
peculiar graces and powers. Surely no girl in ancient Greece ever sent&#13;
up to all-pervading Zeus a prayer that her natural longings might be&#13;
fulfilled; but we may be sure that to Aphrodite came many such prayers.&#13;
The deities we worship today are too austere for women to approach with&#13;
their peculiar desires, and indeed in Ireland the largest number of&#13;
our people do not see any necessity for love-making at all, or what&#13;
connection spiritual powers have with the affections. A girl, without&#13;
repining, will follow her four-legged dowry to the house of a man she&#13;
may never have spoken twenty words to before her marriage. We praise our&#13;
women for their virtue, but the general acceptance of the marriage as&#13;
arranged shows so unemotional, so undesirable a temperament, that it is&#13;
not to be wondered at. One wonders was there temptation.</p><p>What the loss to the race may be it is impossible to say, but it is true&#13;
that beautiful civilizations are built up by the desire of man to give&#13;
his beloved all her desires. Where there is no beloved, but only a&#13;
housekeeper, there are no beautiful fancies to create the beautiful&#13;
arts, no spiritual protest against the mean dwelling, no hunger build&#13;
the world anew for her sake. Aphrodite is outcast and with her many&#13;
of the other immortals have also departed. The home life in Ireland is&#13;
probably more squalid than with any other people equally prosperous&#13;
in Europe. The children begotten without love fill more and more the&#13;
teeming asylums. We are without art; literature is despised; we have few&#13;
of those industries which spring up in other countries in response to&#13;
the desire of woman to make gracious influences pervade the home of her&#13;
partner, a desire to which man readily yields, and toils to satisfy if&#13;
he loves truly. The desire for beauty has come almost to be regarded as&#13;
dangerous, if not sinful; and the woman who is still the natural child&#13;
of the Great Mother and priestess of the mysteries, if she betray the&#13;
desire to exercise her divinely-given powers, if there be enchantment&#13;
in her eyes and her laugh, and if she bewilder too many men, is in our&#13;
latest code of morals distinctly an evil influence. The spirit, melted&#13;
and tortured with love, which does not achieve its earthly desire, is&#13;
held to have wasted its strength, and the judgment which declares the&#13;
life to be wrecked is equally severe on that which caused this wild&#13;
conflagration in the heart. But the end of life is not comfort but&#13;
divine being. We do not regard the life which closed in the martyr's&#13;
fire as ended ignobly. The spiritual philosophy which separates&#13;
human emotions and ideas, and declares some to be secular and others&#13;
spiritual, is to blame. There is no meditation which if prolonged will&#13;
not bring us to the same world where religion would carry us, and if a&#13;
flower in the wall will lead us to all knowledge, so the understanding&#13;
of the peculiar nature of one half of humanity will bring us far on our&#13;
journey to the sacred deep. I believe it was this wise understanding&#13;
which in the ancient world declared the embodied spirit in man to be&#13;
influenced more by the Divine Mind and in woman by the Mighty Mother, by&#13;
which nature in its spiritual aspect was understood. In this philosophy,&#13;
Boundless Being, when manifested, revealed itself in two forms of life,&#13;
spirit and substance; and the endless evolution of its divided rays had&#13;
as its root impulse the desire to return to that boundless being. By&#13;
many ways blindly or half consciously the individual life strives to&#13;
regain its old fullness. The spirit seeks union with nature to pass&#13;
from the life of vision into Pure being; and nature, conscious that its&#13;
grosser forms are impermanent, is for ever dissolving and leading&#13;
its votary to a more distant shrine. "Nature is timid like a woman,"&#13;
declares an Indian scripture. "She reveals herself shyly and withdraws&#13;
again." All this metaphysic will not appear out of place if we regard&#13;
women as influenced beyond herself and her conscious life for spiritual&#13;
ends. I do not enter a defense of the loveless coquette, but the woman&#13;
who has a natural delight in awakening love in men is priestess of&#13;
a divinity than which there is none mightier among the rulers of the&#13;
heavens. Through her eyes, her laugh, in all her motions, there is&#13;
expressed more than she is conscious of herself. The Mighty Mother&#13;
through the woman is kindling a symbol of herself in the spirit, and&#13;
through that symbol she breathes her secret life into the heart, so that&#13;
it is fed from within and is drawn to herself. We remember that with&#13;
Dante, the image of a woman became at last the purified vesture of his&#13;
spirit through which the mysteries were revealed. We are for ever making&#13;
our souls with effort and pain, and shaping them into images which&#13;
reveal or are voiceless according to their degree; and the man whose&#13;
spirit has been obsessed by a beauty so long brooded upon that he has&#13;
almost become that which he contemplated, owes much to the woman who may&#13;
never be his; and if he or the world understood aright, he has no cause&#13;
of complaint. It is the essentially irreligious spirit of Ireland which&#13;
has come to regard love as an unnecessary emotion and the mingling of&#13;
the sexes as dangerous. For it is a curious thing that while we commonly&#13;
regard ourselves as the most religious people in Europe, the reverse is&#13;
probably true. The country which has never produced spiritual thinkers&#13;
or religious teachers of whom men have heard if we except Berkeley and&#13;
perhaps the remote Johannes Scotus Erigena, cannot pride itself on its&#13;
spiritual achievement; and it might seem even more paradoxical, but I&#13;
think it would be almost equally true, to say that the first spiritual&#13;
note in our literature was struck when a poet generally regarded as&#13;
pagan wrote it as the aim of his art to reveal--</p><p>In all poor foolish things that live a day&#13;
     Eternal beauty wandering on her way.</p><p>The heavens do not declare the glory of God any more than do shining&#13;
eyes, nor the firmament show His handiwork more than the woven wind&#13;
of hair, for these were wrought with no lesser love than set the young&#13;
stars swimming in seas of joyous and primeval air. If we drink in the&#13;
beauty of the night or the mountains, it is deemed to be praise of the&#13;
Maker, but if we show an equal adoration of the beauty of man or woman,&#13;
it is dangerous, it is almost wicked. Of course it is dangerous; and&#13;
without danger there is no passage to eternal things. There is the&#13;
valley of the shadow beside the pathway of light, and it always will be&#13;
there, and the heavens will never be entered by those who shrink&#13;
from it. Spirituality is the power of apprehending formless spiritual&#13;
essences, of seeing the eternal in the transitory, and in the things&#13;
which are seen the unseen things of which they are the shadow. I call&#13;
Mr. Yeats' poetry spiritual when it declares, as in the lines I quoted,&#13;
that there is no beauty so trivial that it is not the shadow of the&#13;
Eternal Beauty. A country is religious where it is common belief that&#13;
all things are instinct with divinity, and where the love between man&#13;
and woman is seen as a symbol, the highest we have, of the union of&#13;
spirit and nature, and their final blending in the boundless being. For&#13;
this reason the lightest desires even, the lightest graces of women have&#13;
a philosophical value for what suggestions they bring us of the divinity&#13;
behind them.</p><p>As men and women feel themselves more and more to be sharers of&#13;
universal aims, they will contemplate in each other and in themselves&#13;
that aspect of the boundless being under whose influence they are cast,&#13;
and will appeal to it for understanding and power. Time, which is for&#13;
ever bringing back the old and renewing it, may yet bring back to us&#13;
some counterpart of Aphrodite or Hera as they were understood by the&#13;
most profound thinkers of the ancient world; and women may again have&#13;
her temples and her mysteries, and renew again her radiant life at its&#13;
fountain, and feel that in seeking for beauty she is growing more into&#13;
her own ancestral being, and that in its shining forth she is giving to&#13;
man, as he may give to her, something of that completeness of spirit of&#13;
which it is written, "neither is the man without the woman nor the woman&#13;
without the man in the Highest."</p><p>It may seem strange that what is so clear should require statement, but&#13;
it is only with a kind of despair the man or woman of religious mind&#13;
can contemplate the materialism of our thought about life. It is not&#13;
our natural heritage from the past, for the bardic poetry shows that&#13;
a heaven lay about us in the mystical childhood of our race, and a&#13;
supernatural original was often divined for the great hero, or the&#13;
beautiful woman. All this perception has withered away, for religion has&#13;
become observance of rule and adherence to doctrine. The first steps&#13;
to the goal have been made sufficient in themselves; but religion is&#13;
useless unless it has a transforming power, unless it is able "to turn&#13;
fishermen into divines," and make the blind see and the deaf hear.&#13;
They are no true teachers who cannot rise beyond the world of sense and&#13;
darkness and awaken the links within us from earth to heaven, who cannot&#13;
see within the heart what are its needs, and who have not the power to&#13;
open the poor blind eyes and touch the ears that have heard no sound of&#13;
the heavenly harmonies. Our clergymen do their best to deliver us from&#13;
what they think is evil, but do not lead us into the Kingdom. They&#13;
forget that the faculties cannot be spiritualized by restraint but in&#13;
use, and that the greatest evil of all is not to be able to see&#13;
the divine everywhere, in life and love no less than in the solemn&#13;
architecture of the spheres. In the free play of the beautiful and&#13;
natural human relations lie the greatest possibilities of spiritual&#13;
development, for heaven is not prayer nor praise but the fullness of&#13;
life, which is only divined through the richness and variety of life&#13;
on earth. There is a certain infinitude in the emotions of love,&#13;
tenderness, pity, joy, and all that is begotten in love, and this&#13;
limitless character of the emotions has never received the philosophical&#13;
consideration which is due to it, for even laughter may be considered&#13;
solemnly, and gaiety and joy in us are the shadowy echoes of that joy&#13;
spoken of the radiant Morning Stars, and there is not an emotion in man&#13;
or woman which has not, however perverted and muddied in its coming,&#13;
in some way flowed from the first fountain. We are no more divided from&#13;
supernature than we are from our own bodies, and where the life of&#13;
man or woman is naturally most intense it most naturally overflows and&#13;
mingles with the subtler and more lovely world within. If religion has&#13;
no word to say upon this it is incomplete, and we wander in the narrow&#13;
circle of prayers and praise, wondering all the while what is it we are&#13;
praising God for, because we feel so melancholy and lifeless. Dante had&#13;
a place in his Inferno for the joyless souls, and if his conception&#13;
be true the population of that circle will be largely modern Irish.&#13;
A reaction against this conventional restraint is setting in, and the&#13;
needs of life will perhaps in the future no longer be violated as they&#13;
are today; and since it is the pent-up flood of the joy which ought to&#13;
be in life which is causing this reaction, and since there is a divine&#13;
root in it, it is difficult to say where it might not carry us; I hope&#13;
into some renewal of ancient conceptions of the fundamental purpose of&#13;
womanhood and its relations to Divine Nature, and that from the temples&#13;
where woman may be instructed she will come forth, with strength in&#13;
her to resist all pleading until the lover worship in her a divine&#13;
womanhood, and that through their love the divided portions of the&#13;
immortal nature may come together and be one as before the beginning of&#13;
worlds.</p><p>1904</p><p>THE RENEWAL OF YOUTH</p><p>I am a part of all that I have met;&#13;
     Yet all experience is an arch wherethro'&#13;
     Gleams that untravel'd world.....&#13;
          Come, my friends,&#13;
     'Tis not too late to seek a newer world.&#13;
                            --Ulysses</p><p>I.</p><p>Humanity is no longer the child it was at the beginning of the world.&#13;
The spirit which prompted by some divine intent, flung itself long ago&#13;
into a vague, nebulous, drifting nature, though it has endured&#13;
through many periods of youth, maturity, and age, has yet had its own&#13;
transformations. Its gay, wonderful childhood gave way, as cycle after&#13;
cycle coiled itself into slumber, to more definite purposes, and now it&#13;
is old and burdened with experiences. It is not an age that quenches its&#13;
fire, but it will not renew again the activities which gave it wisdom.&#13;
And so it comes that men pause with a feeling which they translate into&#13;
weariness of life before the accustomed joys and purposes of their race.&#13;
They wonder at the spell which induced their fathers to plot and execute&#13;
deeds which seem to them to have no more meaning than a whirl of dust.&#13;
But their fathers had this weariness also and concealed it from each&#13;
other in fear, for it meant the laying aside of the sceptre, the&#13;
toppling over of empires, the chilling of the household warmth, and all&#13;
for a voice whose inner significance revealed itself but to one or two&#13;
among myriads.</p><p>The spirit has hardly emerged from the childhood with which nature&#13;
clothes it afresh at every new birth, when the disparity between the&#13;
garment and the wearer becomes manifest: the little tissue of joys&#13;
and dreams woven about it is found inadequate for shelter: it trembles&#13;
exposed to the winds blowing out of the unknown. We linger at twilight&#13;
with some companion, still glad, contented, and in tune with the nature&#13;
which fills the orchards with blossom and sprays the hedges with dewy&#13;
blooms. The laughing lips give utterance to wishes--ours until&#13;
that moment. Then the spirit, without warning, suddenly falls into&#13;
immeasurable age: a sphinx-like face looks at us: our lips answer, but&#13;
far from the region of elemental being we inhabit, they syllable in&#13;
shadowy sound, out of old usage, the response, speaking of a love and a&#13;
hope which we know have vanished from us for evermore. So hour by hour&#13;
the scourge of the infinite drives us out of every nook and corner of&#13;
life we find pleasant. And this always takes place when all is fashioned&#13;
to our liking: then into our dream strides the wielder of the lightning:&#13;
we get glimpses of a world beyond us thronged with mighty, exultant&#13;
beings: our own deeds become infinitesimal to us: the colors of our&#13;
imagination, once so shining, grow pale as the living lights of God glow&#13;
upon them. We find a little honey in the heart which we make sweeter for&#13;
some one, and then another Lover, whose forms are legion, sighs to us&#13;
out of its multitudinous being: we know that the old love is gone. There&#13;
is a sweetness in song or in the cunning re-imaging of the beauty we&#13;
see; but the Magician of the Beautiful whispers to us of his art, how we&#13;
were with him when he laid the foundations of the world, and the song is&#13;
unfinished, the fingers grow listless. As we receive these intimations&#13;
of age our very sins become negative: we are still pleased if a voice&#13;
praises us, but we grow lethargic in enterprises where the spur to&#13;
activity is fame or the acclamation of men. At some point in the past we&#13;
may have struggled mightily for the sweet incense which men offer to a&#13;
towering personality; but the infinite is for ever within man: we sighed&#13;
for other worlds and found that to be saluted as victor by men did not&#13;
mean acceptance by the gods.</p><p>But the placing of an invisible finger upon our lips when we would&#13;
speak, the heart-throb of warning where we would love, that we grow&#13;
contemptuous of the prizes of life, does not mean that the spirit has&#13;
ceased from its labors, that the high-built beauty of the spheres is to&#13;
topple mistily into chaos, as a mighty temple in the desert sinks into&#13;
the sand, watched only by a few barbarians too feeble to renew its&#13;
ancient pomp and the ritual of its once shining congregations. Before&#13;
we, who were the bright children of the dawn, may return as the twilight&#13;
race into the silence, our purpose must be achieved, we have to assume&#13;
mastery over that nature which now overwhelms us, driving into the&#13;
Fire-fold the flocks of stars and wandering fires. Does it seem very&#13;
vast and far away? Do you sigh at the long, long time? Or does it appear&#13;
hopeless to you who perhaps return with trembling feet evening after&#13;
evening from a little labor? But it is behind all these things that&#13;
the renewal takes place, when love and grief are dead; when they loosen&#13;
their hold on the spirit and it sinks back into itself, looking out on&#13;
the pitiful plight of those who, like it, are the weary inheritors of so&#13;
great destinies: then a tenderness which is the most profound quality of&#13;
its being springs up like the outraying of the dawn, and if in that mood&#13;
it would plan or execute it knows no weariness, for it is nourished from&#13;
the First Fountain. As for these feeble children of the once glorious&#13;
spirits of the dawn, only a vast hope can arouse them from so vast a&#13;
despair, for the fire will not invigorate them for the repetition of&#13;
petty deeds but only for the eternal enterprise, the war in heaven,&#13;
that conflict between Titan and Zeus which is part of the never-ending&#13;
struggle of the human spirit to assert its supremacy over nature. We,&#13;
who he crushed by this mountain nature piled above us, must arise again,&#13;
unite to storm the heavens and sit on the seats of the mighty.</p><p>II.</p><p>We speak out of too petty a spirit to each other; the true poems, said&#13;
Whitman:</p><p>Bring none to his or to her terminus or to be content and full,&#13;
     Whom they take they take into space to behold the birth of stars,&#13;
          to learn one of the meanings,&#13;
     To launch off with absolute faith, to sweep through the ceaseless&#13;
          rings and never be quiet again.</p><p>Here is inspiration--the voice of the soul. Every word which really&#13;
inspires is spoken as if the Golden Age had never passed. The great&#13;
teachers ignore the personal identity and speak to the eternal pilgrim.&#13;
Too often the form or surface far removed from beauty makes us falter,&#13;
and we speak to that form and the soul is not stirred. But an equal&#13;
temper arouses it. To whoever hails in it the lover, the hero, the&#13;
magician, it will respond, but not to him who accosts it in the name and&#13;
style of its outer self. How often do we not long to break through the&#13;
veils which divide us from some one, but custom, convention, or a fear&#13;
of being misunderstood prevent us, and so the moment passes whose heat&#13;
might have burned through every barrier. Out with it--out with it, the&#13;
hidden heart, the love that is voiceless, the secret tender germ of an&#13;
infinite forgiveness. That speaks to the heart. That pierces through&#13;
many a vesture of the Soul. Our companion struggles in some labyrinth of&#13;
passion. We help him, we, think, with ethic and moralities.</p><p>Ah, very well they are; well to know and to keep, but wherefore? For&#13;
their own sake? No, but that the King may arise in his beauty. We write&#13;
that in letters, in books, but to the face of the fallen who brings back&#13;
remembrance? Who calls him by his secret name? Let a man but feel for&#13;
what high cause is his battle, for what is his cyclic labor, and a&#13;
warrior who is invincible fights for him and he draws upon divine&#13;
powers. Our attitude to man and to nature, expressed or not, has&#13;
something of the effect of ritual, of evocation. As our aspiration so&#13;
is our inspiration. We believe in life universal, in a brotherhood&#13;
which links the elements to man, and makes the glow-worm feel far off&#13;
something of the rapture of the seraph hosts. Then we go out into the&#13;
living world, and what influences pour through us! We are "at league&#13;
with the stones of the field." The winds of the world blow radiantly&#13;
upon us as in the early time. We feel wrapt about with love, with an&#13;
infinite tenderness that caresses us. Alone in our rooms as we ponder,&#13;
what sudden abysses of light open within us! The Gods are so much nearer&#13;
than we dreamed. We rise up intoxicated with the thought, and reel out&#13;
seeking an equal companionship under the great night and the stars.</p><p>Let us get near to realities. We read too much. We think of that which&#13;
is "the goal, the Comforter, the Lord, the Witness, the resting-place,&#13;
the asylum, and the Friend." Is it by any of these dear and familiar&#13;
names? The soul of the modern mystic is becoming a mere hoarding-place&#13;
for uncomely theories. He creates an uncouth symbolism, and blinds his&#13;
soul within with names drawn from the Kabala or ancient Sanskrit, and&#13;
makes alien to himself the intimate powers of his spirit, things which&#13;
in truth are more his than the beatings of his heart. Could we not speak&#13;
of them in our own tongue, and the language of today will be as sacred&#13;
as any of the past. From the Golden One, the child of the divine, comes&#13;
a voice to its shadow. It is stranger to our world, aloof from our&#13;
ambitions, with a destiny not here to be fulfilled. It says: "You are of&#13;
dust while I am robed in opalescent airs. You dwell in houses of clay,&#13;
I in a temple not made by hands. I will not go with thee, but thou must&#13;
come with me." And not alone is the form of the divine aloof but the&#13;
spirit behind the form. It is called the Goal truly, but it has no&#13;
ending. It is the Comforter, but it waves away our joys and hopes like&#13;
the angel with the flaming sword. Though it is the Resting-place, it&#13;
stirs to all heroic strife, to outgoing, to conquest. It is the Friend&#13;
indeed, but it will not yield to our desires. Is it this strange,&#13;
unfathomable self we think to know, and awaken to, by what is written,&#13;
or by study of it as so many planes of consciousness? But in vain we&#13;
store the upper chambers of the mind with such quaint furniture of&#13;
thought. No archangel makes his abode therein. They abide only in the&#13;
shining. No wonder that the Gods do not incarnate. We cannot say we do&#13;
pay reverence to these awful powers. We repulse the living truth by&#13;
our doubts and reasonings. We would compel the Gods to fall in with&#13;
our petty philosophy rather than trust in the heavenly guidance. Ah, to&#13;
think of it, those dread deities, the divine Fires, to be so enslaved!&#13;
We have not comprehended the meaning of the voice which cried "Prepare&#13;
ye the way of the Lord," or this, "Lift up your heads, O ye gates. Be ye&#13;
lifted up, ye everlasting doors, and the King of Glory shall come in."&#13;
Nothing that we read is useful unless it calls up living things in the&#13;
soul. To read a mystic book truly is to invoke the powers. If they do&#13;
not rise up plumed and radiant, the apparitions of spiritual things,&#13;
then is our labor barren. We only encumber the mind with useless&#13;
symbols. They knew better ways long ago. "Master of the Green-waving&#13;
Planisphere,... Lord of the Azure Expanse,... it is thus we invoke,"&#13;
cried the magicians of old.</p><p>And us, let us invoke them with joy, let us call upon them with love,&#13;
the Light we hail, or the Divine Darkness we worship with silent breath.&#13;
That silence cries aloud to the Gods. Then they will approach us. Then&#13;
we may learn that speech of many colors, for they will not speak in our&#13;
mortal tongue; they will not answer to the names of men. Their names are&#13;
rainbow glories. Yet these are mysteries, and they cannot be reasoned&#13;
out or argued over. We cannot speak truly of them from report, or&#13;
description, or from what another has written. A relation to the thing&#13;
in itself alone is our warrant, and this means we must set aside our&#13;
intellectual self-sufficiency and await guidance. It will surely come&#13;
to those who wait in trust, a glow, a heat in the heart announcing the&#13;
awakening of the Fire. And, as it blows with its mystic breath into the&#13;
brain, there is a hurtling of visions, a brilliance of lights, a sound&#13;
as of great waters vibrant and musical in their flowing, and murmurs&#13;
from a single yet multitudinous being. In such a mood, when the far&#13;
becomes near, the strange familiar, and the infinite possible, he wrote&#13;
from whose words we get the inspiration:</p><p>To launch off with absolute faith, to sweep through the&#13;
            ceaseless rings&#13;
     and never be quiet again.</p><p>Such a faith and such an unrest be ours: faith which is mistrust of the&#13;
visible; unrest which is full of a hidden surety and reliance. We, when&#13;
we fall into pleasant places, rest and dream our strength away. Before&#13;
every enterprise and adventure of the soul we calculate in fear our&#13;
power to do. But remember, "Oh, disciple, in thy work for thy brother&#13;
thou hast many allies; in the winds, in the air, in all the voices of&#13;
the silent shore." These are the far-wandered powers of our own&#13;
nature, and they turn again home at our need. We came out of the Great&#13;
Mother-Life for the purposes of soul. Are her darlings forgotten where&#13;
they darkly wander and strive? Never. Are not the lives of all her&#13;
heroes proof? Though they seem to stand alone the eternal Mother keeps&#13;
watch on them, and voices far away and unknown to them before arise in&#13;
passionate defense, and hearts beat warm to help them. Aye, if we&#13;
could look within we would see vast nature stirred on their behalf, and&#13;
institutions shaken, until the truth they fight for triumphs, and they&#13;
pass, and a wake of glory ever widening behind them trails down the&#13;
ocean of the years.</p><p>Thus the warrior within us works, or, if we choose to phrase it so, it&#13;
is the action of the spiritual will. Shall we not, then, trust in it and&#13;
face the unknown, defiant and fearless of its dangers. Though we seem to&#13;
go alone to the high, the lonely, the pure, we need not despair. Let no&#13;
one bring to this task the mood of the martyr or of one who thinks he&#13;
sacrifices something. Yet let all who will come. Let them enter the&#13;
path, facing all things in life and death with a mood at once gay and&#13;
reverent, as beseems those who are immortal--who are children today, but&#13;
whose hands tomorrow may grasp the sceptre, sitting down with the Gods&#13;
as equals and companions. "What a man thinks, that he is: that is the&#13;
old secret." In this self-conception lies the secret of life, the way of&#13;
escape and return. We have imagined ourselves into littleness, darkness,&#13;
and feebleness. We must imagine ourselves into greatness. "If thou wilt&#13;
not equal thyself to God thou canst not understand God. The like is only&#13;
intelligible by the like." In some moment of more complete imagination&#13;
the thought-born may go forth and look on the ancient Beauty. So it was&#13;
in the mysteries long ago, and may well be today. The poor dead shadow&#13;
was laid to sleep, forgotten in its darkness, as the fiery power,&#13;
mounting from heart to head, went forth in radiance. Not then did it&#13;
rest, nor ought we. The dim worlds dropped behind it, the lights of&#13;
earth disappeared as it neared the heights of the immortals. There was&#13;
One seated on a throne, One dark and bright with ethereal glory. It&#13;
arose in greeting. The radiant figure laid its head against the breast&#13;
which grew suddenly golden, and Father and Son vanished in that which&#13;
has no place or name.</p><p>III.</p><p>Who are exiles?  as for me&#13;
          Where beneath the diamond dome&#13;
     Lies the light on hills or tree&#13;
          There my palace is and home.</p><p>We are outcasts from Deity, therefore we defame the place of our exile.&#13;
But who is there may set apart his destiny from the earth which bore&#13;
him? I am one of those who would bring back the old reverence for the&#13;
Mother, the magic, the love. I think, metaphysician, you have gone&#13;
astray. You would seek within yourself for the fountain of life. Yes,&#13;
there is the true, the only light. But do not dream it will lead you&#13;
farther away from the earth, but rather deeper into its' heart. By it&#13;
you are nourished with those living waters you would drink. You are&#13;
yet in the womb and unborn, and the Mother breathes for you the diviner&#13;
airs. Dart out your farthest ray of thought to the original, and yet you&#13;
have not found a new path of your own. Your ray is still enclosed in&#13;
the parent ray, and only on the sidereal streams are you borne to the&#13;
freedom of the deep, to the sacred stars whose distance maddens, and to&#13;
the lonely Light of Lights.</p><p>Let us, therefore, accept the conditions and address ourselves with&#13;
wonder, with awe, with love, as we well may, to that being in whom we&#13;
move. I abate no jot of those vaster hopes, yet I would pursue that&#13;
ardent aspiration, content as to here and today. I do not believe in a&#13;
nature red with tooth and claw. If indeed she appears so terrible to any&#13;
it is because they themselves have armed her. Again, behind the anger&#13;
of the Gods there is a love. Are the rocks barren? Lay your brow against&#13;
them and learn what memories they keep. Is the brown earth unbeautiful?&#13;
Yet lie on the breast of the Mother and you shall be aureoled with the&#13;
dews of faery. The earth is the entrance to the Halls of Twilight. What&#13;
emanations are those that make radiant the dark woods of pine! Round&#13;
every leaf and tree and over all the mountains wave the fiery tresses of&#13;
that hidden sun which is the soul of the earth and parent of your&#13;
soul. But we think of these things no longer. Like the prodigal we have&#13;
wandered far from our home, but no more return. We idly pass or wait as&#13;
strangers in the halls our spirit built.</p><p>Sad or fain no more to live?&#13;
          I have pressed the lips of pain&#13;
     With the kisses lovers give&#13;
          Ransomed ancient powers again.</p><p>I would raise this shrinking soul to a universal acceptance. What! does&#13;
it aspire to the All, and yet deny by its revolt and inner test the&#13;
justice of Law? From sorrow we take no less and no more than from&#13;
our joys. If the one reveals to the soul the mode by which the power&#13;
overflows and fills it here, the other indicates to it the unalterable&#13;
will which checks excess and leads it on to true proportion and its&#13;
own ancestral ideal. Yet men seem for ever to fly from their destiny&#13;
of inevitable beauty; because of delay the power invites and lures no&#13;
longer but goes out into the highways with a hand of iron. We look back&#13;
cheerfully enough upon those old trials out of which we have passed; but&#13;
we have gleaned only an aftermath of wisdom, and missed the full harvest&#13;
if the will has not risen royally at the moment in unison with the&#13;
will of the Immortal, even though it comes rolled round with terror and&#13;
suffering and strikes at the heart of clay.</p><p>Through all these things, in doubt, despair, poverty, sick, feeble,&#13;
or baffled, we have yet to learn reliance. "I will not leave thee or&#13;
forsake thee" are the words of the most ancient spirit to the spark&#13;
wandering in the immensity of its own being. This high courage brings&#13;
with it a vision. It sees the true intent in all circumstance out of&#13;
which its own emerges to meet it. Before it the blackness melts into&#13;
forms of beauty, and back of all illusions is seen the old enchanter&#13;
tenderly smiling, the dark, hidden Father enveloping his children.</p><p>All things have their compensations. For what is absent here there is&#13;
always, if we seek, a nobler presence about us.</p><p>Captive, see what stars give light&#13;
          In the hidden heart of clay:&#13;
     At their radiance dark and bright&#13;
          Fades the dreamy King of Day.</p><p>We complain of conditions, but this very imperfection it is which&#13;
urges us to arise and seek for the Isles of the Immortals. What we lack&#13;
recalls the fullness. The soul has seen a brighter day than this and a&#13;
sun which never sets. Hence the retrospect: "Thou hast been in Eden&#13;
the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering, the sardius,&#13;
topaz, and the diamond, the beryl, the onyx, the jasper, the sapphire,&#13;
emerald.... Thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up&#13;
and down in the midst of the stones of fire." We would point out these&#13;
radiant avenues of return; but sometimes we feel in our hearts that&#13;
we sound but cockney voices as guides amid the ancient temples, the&#13;
cyclopean crypts sanctified by the mysteries. To be intelligible we&#13;
replace the opalescent shining by the terms of the scientist, and we&#13;
prate of occult physiology in the same breath with the Most High. Yet&#13;
when the soul has the divine vision it knows not it has a body. Let it&#13;
remember, and the breath of glory kindles it no more; it is once again&#13;
a captive. After all it does not make the mysteries clearer to speak in&#13;
physical terms and do violence to our intuitions. If we ever use these&#13;
centres, as fires we shall see them, or they shall well up within us&#13;
as fountains of potent sound. We may satisfy people's mind with a&#13;
sense correspondence, and their souls may yet hold aloof. We shall only&#13;
inspire by the magic of a superior beauty. Yet this too has its dangers.&#13;
"Thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness," continues&#13;
the seer. If we follow too much the elusive beauty of form we will miss&#13;
the spirit. The last secrets are for those who translate vision into&#13;
being. Does the glory fade away before you? Say truly in your heart,&#13;
"I care not. I will wear the robes I am endowed with today." You are&#13;
already become beautiful, being beyond desire and free.</p><p>Night and day no more eclipse&#13;
          Friendly eyes that on us shine,&#13;
     Speech from old familiar lips.&#13;
          Playmates of a youth divine.</p><p>To childhood once again. We must regain the lost state. But it is to&#13;
the giant and spiritual childhood of the young immortals we must return,&#13;
when into their dear and translucent souls first fell the rays of&#13;
the father-beings. The men of old were intimates of wind and wave and&#13;
playmates of many a brightness long since forgotten. The rapture of&#13;
the fire was their rest; their out-going was still consciously through&#13;
universal being. By darkened images we may figure something vaguely&#13;
akin, as when in rare moments under the stars the big dreamy heart&#13;
of childhood is pervaded with quiet and brimmed full with love. Dear&#13;
children of the world, so tired today--so weary seeking after the light.&#13;
Would you recover strength and immortal vigor? Not one star alone, your&#13;
star, shall shed its happy light upon you, but the All you must adore.&#13;
Something intimate, secret, unspeakable, akin to thee, will emerge&#13;
silently, insensibly, and ally itself with thee as thou gatherest&#13;
thyself from the four quarters of the earth. We shall go back to the&#13;
world of the dawn, but to a brighter light than that which opened&#13;
up this wondrous story of the cycles. The forms of elder years will&#13;
reappear in our vision, the father-beings once again. So we shall grow&#13;
at home amid these grandeurs, and with that All-Presence about us may&#13;
cry in our hearts, "At last is our meeting, Immortal. O starry one, now&#13;
is our rest!"</p><p>Come away, oh, come away;&#13;
          We will quench the heart's desire&#13;
     Past the gateways of the day&#13;
          In the rapture of the fire.</p><p>1896</p><p>THE HERO IN MAN</p><p>I.</p><p>There sometimes comes on us a mood of strange reverence for people and&#13;
things which in less contemplative hours we hold to be unworthy; and in&#13;
such moments we may set side by side the head of the Christ and the head&#13;
of an outcast, and there is an equal radiance around each, which makes&#13;
of the darker face a shadow and is itself a shadow around the head of&#13;
light. We feel a fundamental unity of purpose in their presence here,&#13;
and would as willingly pay homage to the one who has fallen as to him&#13;
who has become a master of life. I know that immemorial order decrees&#13;
that the laurel crown be given only to the victor, but in these moments&#13;
I speak of a profound intuition changes the decree and sets the aureole&#13;
on both alike.</p><p>We feel such deep pity for the fallen that there must needs be a justice&#13;
in it, for these diviner feelings are wiser in themselves and do not&#13;
vaguely arise. They are lights from the Father. A justice lies in&#13;
uttermost pity and forgiveness, even when we seem to ourselves to be&#13;
most deeply wronged, or why is it that the awakening of resentment or&#13;
hate brings such swift contrition? We are ever self-condemned, and the&#13;
dark thought which went forth in us brooding revenge, when suddenly&#13;
smitten by the light, withdraws and hides within itself in awful&#13;
penitence. In asking myself why is it that the meanest are safe from our&#13;
condemnation when we sit on the true seat of judgment in the heart,&#13;
it seemed to me that their shield was the sense we have of a nobility&#13;
hidden in them under the cover of ignoble things; that their present&#13;
darkness was the result of some too weighty heroic labor undertaken long&#13;
ago by the human spirit, that it was the consecration of past purpose&#13;
which played with such a tender light about their ruined lives, and it&#13;
was more pathetic because this nobleness was all unknown to the&#13;
fallen, and the heroic cause of so much pain was forgotten in life's&#13;
prison-house.</p><p>While feeling the service to us of the great ethical ideal which have&#13;
been formulated by men I think that the idea of justice intellectually&#13;
conceived tends to beget a certain hardness of heart. It is true that&#13;
men have done wrong--hence their pain; but back of all this there is&#13;
something infinitely soothing, a light that does not wound, which says&#13;
no harsh thing, even although the darkest of the spirits turns to it in&#13;
its agony, for the darkest of human spirits has still around him this&#13;
first glory which shines from a deeper being within, whose history may&#13;
be told as the legend of the Hero in Man.</p><p>Among the many immortals with whom ancient myth peopled the spiritual&#13;
spheres of humanity are some figures which draw to themselves a more&#13;
profound tenderness than the rest. Not Aphrodite rising in beauty from&#13;
the faery foam of the first seas, not Apollo with sweetest singing,&#13;
laughter, and youth, not the wielder of the lightning could exact the&#13;
reverence accorded to the lonely Titan chained on the mountain, or to&#13;
that bowed figure heavy with the burden of the sins of the world;&#13;
for the brighter divinities had no part in the labor of man, no such&#13;
intimate relation with the wherefore of his own existence so full of&#13;
struggle. The more radiant figures are prophecies to him of his destiny,&#13;
but the Titan and the Christ are a revelation of his more immediate&#13;
state; their giant sorrows companion his own, and in contemplating them&#13;
he awakens what is noblest in his own nature; or, in other words, in&#13;
understanding their divine heroism he understands himself. For this in&#13;
truth it seems to me to mean: all knowledge is a revelation of the self&#13;
to the self, and our deepest comprehension of the seemingly apart divine&#13;
is also our farthest inroad to self-knowledge; Prometheus, Christ, are&#13;
in every heart; the story of one is the story of all; the Titan and the&#13;
Crucified are humanity.</p><p>If, then, we consider them as representing the human spirit and&#13;
disentangle from the myths their meaning, we shall find that whatever&#13;
reverence is due to that heroic love, which descended from heaven for&#13;
the redeeming of a lower nature, must be paid to every human being.&#13;
Christ is incarnate in all humanity. Prometheus is bound for ever within&#13;
us. They are the same. They are a host, and the divine incarnation&#13;
was not spoken of one, but of all those who, descending into the lower&#13;
world, tried to change it into the divine image, and to wrest out of&#13;
chaos a kingdom for the empire of light. The angels saw below them in&#13;
chaos a senseless rout blind with elemental passion, for ever warring&#13;
with discordant cries which broke in upon the world of divine beauty;&#13;
and that the pain might depart, they grew rebellious in the Master's&#13;
peace, and descending to earth the angelic lights were crucified in men.&#13;
They left so radiant worlds, such a light of beauty, for earth's gray&#13;
twilight filled with tears, that through this elemental life might&#13;
breathe the starry music brought from Him. If the "Fore-seer" be a true&#13;
name for the Titan, it follows that in the host which he represents&#13;
was a light which well foreknew all the dark paths of its journey;&#13;
foreseeing the bitter struggle with a hostile nature, but foreseeing&#13;
perhaps a gain, a distant glory o'er the hills of sorrow, and that&#13;
chaos, divine and transformed, with only gentle breathing, lit up by&#13;
the Christ-soul of the universe. There is a transforming power in the&#13;
thought itself: we can no longer condemn the fallen, they who laid aside&#13;
their thrones of ancient power, their spirit ecstasy and beauty on&#13;
such a mission. Perhaps those who sank lowest did so to raise a&#13;
greater burden, and of these most fallen it may in the hour of their&#13;
resurrection be said, "The last shall be first."</p><p>So, placing side by side the head of the outcast with the head of&#13;
Christ, it has this equal beauty--with as bright a glory it sped from&#13;
the Father in ages past on its redeeming labor. Of his present darkness&#13;
what shall we say? "He is altogether dead in sin?" Nay, rather with&#13;
tenderness forbear, and think the foreseeing spirit has taken its own&#13;
dread path to mastery; that that which foresaw the sorrow foresaw also&#13;
beyond it a greater joy and a mightier existence, when it would rise&#13;
again in a new robe, woven out of the treasure hidden in the deep of its&#13;
submergence, and shine at last like the stars of the morning, and live&#13;
among the Sons of God.</p><p>II.</p><p>Our deepest life is when we are alone. We think most truly, love best,&#13;
when isolated from the outer world in that mystic abyss we call soul.&#13;
Nothing external can equal the fullness of these moments. We may sit in&#13;
the blue twilight with a friend, or bend together by the hearth, half&#13;
whispering or in a silence populous with loving thoughts mutually&#13;
understood; then we may feel happy and at peace, but it is only because&#13;
we are lulled by a semblance to deeper intimacies. When we think of a&#13;
friend and the loved one draws nigh, we sometimes feel half-pained, for&#13;
we touched something in our solitude which the living presence shut out;&#13;
we seem more apart, and would fain wave them away and cry, "Call me not&#13;
forth from this; I am no more a spirit if I leave my throne." But these&#13;
moods, though lit up by intuitions of the true, are too partial, they&#13;
belong too much to the twilight of the heart, they have too dreamy a&#13;
temper to serve us well in life. We would wish rather for our thoughts&#13;
a directness such as belongs to the messengers of the gods, swift,&#13;
beautiful, flashing presences bent on purposes well understood.</p><p>What we need is that this interior tenderness shall be elevated into&#13;
seership, that what in most is only yearning or blind love shall see&#13;
clearly its way and hope. To this end we have to observe more intently&#13;
the nature of the interior life. We find, indeed, that it is not a&#13;
solitude at all, but dense with multitudinous being: instead of being&#13;
alone we are in the thronged highways of existence. For our guidance&#13;
when entering here many words of warning have been uttered, laws have&#13;
been outlined, and beings full of wonder, terror, and beauty described.&#13;
Yet there is a spirit in us deeper than our intellectual being which I&#13;
think of as the Hero in man, who feels the nobility of its place in the&#13;
midst of all this, and who would fain equal the greatness of perception&#13;
with deeds as great. The weariness and sense of futility which often&#13;
falls upon the mystic after much thought is due to this, that he has&#13;
not recognized that he must be worker as well as seer, that here he has&#13;
duties demanding a more sustained endurance, just as the inner life is&#13;
so much vaster and more intense than the life he has left behind.</p><p>Now the duties which can be taken up by the soul are exactly those which&#13;
it feels most inadequate to perform when acting as an embodied being.&#13;
What shall be done to quiet the heart-cry of the world: how answer the&#13;
dumb appeal for help we so often divine below eyes that laugh? It is the&#13;
saddest of all sorrows to think that pity with no hands to heal, that&#13;
love without a voice to speak should helplessly heap their pain upon&#13;
pain while earth shall endure. But there is a truth about sorrow which I&#13;
think may make it seem not so hopeless. There are fewer barriers than we&#13;
think: there is, in truth, an inner alliance between the soul who would&#13;
fain give and the soul who is in need. Nature has well provided that not&#13;
one golden ray of all our thoughts is sped ineffective through the&#13;
dark; not one drop of the magical elixirs love distils is wasted. Let us&#13;
consider how this may be. There is a habit we nearly all have indulged&#13;
in. We weave little stories in our minds, expending love and pity upon&#13;
the imaginary beings we have created, and I have been led to think that&#13;
many of these are not imaginary, that somewhere in the world beings are&#13;
living just in that way, and we merely reform and live over again in&#13;
our life the story of another life. Sometimes these far-away intimates&#13;
assume so vivid a shape, they come so near with their appeal for&#13;
sympathy that the pictures are unforgettable; and the more I ponder over&#13;
them the more it seems to me that they often convey the actual need of&#13;
some soul whose cry for comfort has gone out into the vast, perhaps&#13;
to meet with an answer, perhaps to hear only silence. I will supply an&#13;
instance. I see a child, a curious, delicate little thing, seated on the&#13;
doorstep of a house. It is an alley in some great city, and there is a&#13;
gloom of evening and vapor over the sky. I see the child is bending over&#13;
the path; he is picking cinders and arranging them, and as I ponder&#13;
I become aware that he is laying down in gritty lines the walls of a&#13;
house, the mansion of his dream. Here spread along the pavement are&#13;
large rooms, these for his friends, and a tiny room in the centre, that&#13;
is his own. So his thought plays. Just then I catch a glimpse of the&#13;
corduroy trousers of a passing workman, and a heavy boot crushes through&#13;
the cinders. I feel the pain in the child's heart as he shrinks back,&#13;
his little lovelit house of dreams all rudely shattered. Ah, poor child,&#13;
building the City Beautiful out of a few cinders, yet nigher, truer in&#13;
intent than many a stately, gold-rich palace reared by princes, thou&#13;
wert not forgotten by that mighty spirit who lives through the falling&#13;
of empires, whose home has been in many a ruined heart. Surely it was&#13;
to bring comfort to hearts like thine that that most noble of all&#13;
meditations was ordained by the Buddha. "He lets his mind pervade one&#13;
quarter of the world with thoughts of Love, and so the second, and so&#13;
the third, and so the fourth. And thus the whole wide world, above,&#13;
below, around, and everywhere does he continue to pervade with heart of&#13;
Love far-reaching, grown great and beyond measure."</p><p>That love, though the very faery breath of life, should by itself, and&#13;
so imparted have a sustaining power some may question, not those who&#13;
have felt the sunlight fall from distant friends who think of them; but,&#13;
to make clearer how it seems to me to act, I say that love, Eros, is a&#13;
being. It is more than a power of the soul, though it is that also; it&#13;
has a universal life of its own, and just as the dark heaving waters do&#13;
not know what jewel lights they reflect with blinding radiance, so the&#13;
soul, partially absorbing and feeling the ray of Eros within it, does&#13;
not know that often a part of its nature nearer to the sun of love&#13;
shines with a brilliant light to other eyes than its own. Many people&#13;
move unconscious of their own charm, unknowing of the beauty and power&#13;
they seem to others to impart. It is some past attainment of the soul,&#13;
a jewel won in some old battle which it may have forgotten, but none&#13;
the less this gleams on its tiara, and the star-flame inspires others to&#13;
hope and victory.</p><p>If it is true here that many exert a spiritual influence they are&#13;
unconscious of, it is still truer of the spheres within. Once the soul&#13;
has attained to any possession like love, or persistent will, or faith,&#13;
or a power of thought, it comes into spiritual contact with others who&#13;
are struggling for these very powers. The attainment of any of these&#13;
means that the soul is able to absorb and radiate some of the diviner&#13;
elements of being. The soul may or may nor be aware of the position it&#13;
is placed in or its new duties, but yet that Living Light, having found&#13;
a way into the being of any one person, does not rest there, but sends&#13;
its rays and extends its influence on and on to illume the darkness of&#13;
another nature. So it comes that there are ties which bind us to people&#13;
other than those whom we meet in our everyday life. I think they are&#13;
most real ties, most important to understand, for if we let our lamp&#13;
go out some far away who had reached out in the dark and felt a steady&#13;
will, a persistent hope, a compassionate love, may reach out once again&#13;
in an hour of need, and finding no support may give way and fold the&#13;
hands in despair. Often we allow gloom to overcome us and so hinder the&#13;
bright rays in their passage; but would we do it so often if we thought&#13;
that perhaps a sadness which besets us, we do not know why, was caused&#13;
by some one drawing nigh to us for comfort, whom our lethargy might&#13;
make feel still more his helplessnes, while our courage, our faith might&#13;
cause "our light to shine in some other heart which as yet has no light&#13;
of its own"?</p><p>III.</p><p>The night was wet, and as I was moving down the streets my mind was also&#13;
journeying on a way of its own, and the things which were bodily present&#13;
before me were no less with me in my unseen traveling. Every now and&#13;
then a transfer would take place, and some of the moving shadows in&#13;
the street would begin walking about in the clear interior light. The&#13;
children of the city, crouched in the doorways or racing through the&#13;
hurrying multitude and flashing lights, began their elfin play again in&#13;
my heart; and that was because I had heard these tiny outcasts shouting&#13;
with glee. I wondered if the glitter and shadow of such sordid things&#13;
were thronged with magnificence and mystery for those who were unaware&#13;
of a greater light and deeper shade which made up the romance and&#13;
fascination of my own life. In imagination I narrowed myself to their&#13;
ignorance, littleness, and youth, and seemed for a moment to flit amid&#13;
great uncomprehended beings and a dim wonderful city of palaces.</p><p>Then another transfer took place, and I was pondering anew, for a face&#13;
I had seen flickering through the warm wet mist haunted me; it entered&#13;
into the realm of the interpreter, and I was made aware by the pale&#13;
cheeks and by the close-shut lips of pain, and by some inward knowledge,&#13;
that there the Tree of Life was beginning to grow, and I wondered why it&#13;
is that it always springs up through a heart in ashes; I wondered&#13;
also if that which springs up, which in itself is an immortal joy, has&#13;
knowledge that its shoots are piercing through such anguish; or, again,&#13;
if it was the piercing of the shoots which caused the pain, and if&#13;
every throb of the beautiful flame darting upward to blossom meant&#13;
the perishing of some more earthly growth which had kept the heart in&#13;
shadow.</p><p>Seeing, too, how many thoughts spring up from such a simple thing, I&#13;
questioned whether that which started the impulse had any share in the&#13;
outcome, and if these musings of mine in any way affected their subject.&#13;
I then began thinking about those secret ties on which I have speculated&#13;
before, and in the darkness my heart grew suddenly warm and glowing,&#13;
for I had chanced upon one of these shining imaginations which are the&#13;
wealth of those who travel upon the hidden ways. In describing that&#13;
which comes to us all at once, there is a difficulty in choosing between&#13;
what is first and what is last to say; but, interpreting as best I&#13;
can, I seemed to behold the onward movement of a Light, one among many&#13;
lights, all living, throbbing, now dim with perturbations and now again&#13;
clear, and all subtly woven together, outwardly in some more shadowy&#13;
shining, and inwardly in a greater fire, which, though it was invisible,&#13;
I knew to be the Lamp of the World. This Light which I beheld I felt&#13;
to be a human soul, and these perturbations which dimmed it were its&#13;
struggles and passionate longings for something, and that was for a more&#13;
brilliant shining of the light within itself. It was in love with its&#13;
own beauty, enraptured by its own lucidity; and I saw that as these&#13;
things were more beloved they grew paler, for this light is the light&#13;
which the Mighty Mother has in her heart for her children, and she means&#13;
that it shall go through each one unto all, and whoever restrains it in&#13;
himself is himself shut out; not that the great heart has ceased in its&#13;
love for that soul, but that the soul has shut itself off from influx,&#13;
for every imagination of man is the opening or the closing of a door&#13;
to the divine world; now he is solitary, cut off, and, seemingly to&#13;
himself, on the desert and distant verge of things; and then his thought&#13;
throws open the shut portals, he hears the chant of the seraphs in his&#13;
heart, and he is made luminous by the lighting of a sudden aureole. This&#13;
soul which I watched seemed to have learned at last the secret love;&#13;
for, in the anguish begotten by its loss, it followed the departing&#13;
glory in penitence to the inmost shrine, where it ceased altogether;&#13;
and because it seemed utterly lost and hopeless of attainment and&#13;
capriciously denied to the seeker, a profound pity arose in the soul for&#13;
those who, like it, were seeking, but still in hope, for they had not&#13;
come to the vain end of their endeavors. I understood that such pity&#13;
is the last of the precious essences which make up the elixir of&#13;
immortality, and when it is poured into the cup it is ready for&#13;
drinking. And so it was with this soul which grew brilliant with the&#13;
passage of the eternal light through its new purity of self-oblivion,&#13;
and joyful in the comprehension of the mystery of the secret love,&#13;
which, though it has been declared many times by the greatest of&#13;
teachers among men, is yet never known truly unless the Mighty Mother&#13;
has herself breathed it in the heart.</p><p>And now that the soul has divined this secret, the shadowy shining&#13;
which was woven in bonds of union between it and its fellow lights&#13;
grew clearer; and a multitude of these strands were, so it seemed,&#13;
strengthened and placed in its keeping: along these it was to send the&#13;
message of the wisdom and the love which were the secret sweetness of&#13;
its own being. Then a spiritual tragedy began, infinitely more pathetic&#13;
than the old desolation, because it was brought about by the very&#13;
nobility of the spirit. This soul, shedding its love like rays of glory,&#13;
seemed itself the centre of a ring of wounding spears: it sent forth&#13;
love, and the arrowy response came hate-impelled: it whispered peace,&#13;
and was answered by the clash of rebellion: and to all this for defense&#13;
it could only bare more openly its heart that a profounder love from the&#13;
Mother Nature might pass through upon the rest. I knew this was what a&#13;
teacher, who wrote long ago, meant when he said: "Put on the whole armor&#13;
of God," which is love and endurance, for the truly divine children&#13;
of the Flame are not armed otherwise: and of those protests set up in&#13;
ignorance or rebellion against the whisper of the wisdom, I saw that&#13;
some melted in the fierce and tender heat of the heart, and there came&#13;
in their stead a golden response, which made closer the ties, and drew&#13;
these souls upward to an understanding and to share in the overshadowing&#13;
nature. And this is part of the plan of the Great Alchemist, whereby the&#13;
red ruby of the heart is transmuted into the tender light of the opal;&#13;
for the beholding of love made bare acts like the flame of the furnace:&#13;
and the dissolving passions, through an anguish of remorse, the&#13;
lightnings of pain, and through an adoring pity are changed into the&#13;
image they contemplate, and melt in the ecstasy of self-forgetful love,&#13;
the spirit which lit the thorn-crowned brows which perceived only in&#13;
its last agony the retribution due to its tormentors, and cried out,&#13;
"Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do."</p><p>Now, although the love of the few may alleviate the hurt due to the&#13;
ignorance of the mass, it is not in the power of any one to withstand&#13;
for ever this warfare; for by the perpetual wounding of the inner nature&#13;
it is so wearied that the spirit must withdraw from a tabernacle grown&#13;
too frail to support the increase of light within and the jarring of the&#13;
demoniac nature without; and at length comes the call which means, for a&#13;
while, release and a deep rest in regions beyond the paradise of lesser&#13;
souls. So, withdrawn into the divine darkness, vanished the light of my&#13;
dream. And now it seemed as if this wonderful weft of souls intertwining&#13;
as one being must come to naught; and all those who through the gloom&#13;
had nourished a longing for the light would stretch out hands in vain&#13;
for guidance; but that I did not understand the love of the Mother, and&#13;
that, although few, there is no decaying of her heroic brood; for, as&#13;
the seer of old caught at the mantle of him who went up in the fiery&#13;
chariot, so another took up the burden and gathered the shining strands&#13;
together: and of this sequence of spiritual guides there is no ending.</p><p>Here I may say that the love of the Mother, which, acting through&#13;
the burnished will of the hero, is wrought to its highest uses, is&#13;
in reality everywhere, and pervades with profoundest tenderness the&#13;
homeliest circumstance of daily life, and there is not lacking, even&#13;
among the humblest, an understanding of the spiritual tragedy which&#13;
follows upon every effort of the divine nature, bowing itself down in&#13;
pity to our shadowy sphere, an understanding where the nature of the&#13;
love is gauged through the extent of the sacrifice and the pain which is&#13;
overcome. I recall the instance of an old Irish peasant, who, as he lay&#13;
in hospital wakeful from a grinding pain in the leg, forgot himself in&#13;
making drawings, rude, yet reverently done, of incidents in the life of&#13;
the Galilean Teacher. One of these which he showed me was a crucifixion,&#13;
where, amidst much grotesque symbolism, were some tracings which&#13;
indicated a purely beautiful intuition; the heart of this crucified&#13;
figure, no less than the brow, was wreathed about with thorns and&#13;
radiant with light: "For that," said he, "was where he really suffered."&#13;
When I think of this old man, bringing forgetfulness of his own bodily&#13;
pain through contemplation of the spiritual suffering of his Master, my&#13;
memory of him shines with something of the transcendent light he himself&#13;
perceived, for I feel that some suffering of his own, nobly undergone,&#13;
had given him understanding, and he had laid his heart in love against&#13;
the Heart of Many Sorrows, seeing it wounded by unnumbered spears, yet&#13;
burning with undying love.</p><p>Though much may be learned by observance of the superficial life&#13;
and actions of a spiritual teacher, it is only in the deeper life of&#13;
meditation and imagination that it can be truly realized; for the soul&#13;
is a midnight blossom which opens its leaves in dream, and its perfect&#13;
bloom is unfolded only where another sun shines in another heaven; there&#13;
it feels what celestial dews descend on it and what influences draw it&#13;
up to its divine archetype. Here in the shadow of earth root intercoils&#13;
with root, and the finer distinctions of the blossom are not perceived.&#13;
If we knew also who they really are, who sometimes in silence and&#13;
sometimes with the eyes of the world at gaze take upon them the mantle&#13;
of teacher, an unutterable awe would prevail, for underneath a bodily&#13;
presence not in any sense beautiful may burn the glory of some ancient&#13;
divinity, some hero who has laid aside his sceptre in the enchanted&#13;
land, to rescue old-time comrades fallen into oblivion; or, again, if&#13;
we had the insight of the simple old peasant into the nature of his&#13;
enduring love, out of the exquisite and poignant emotions kindled would&#13;
arise the flame of a passionate love, which would endure long aeons of&#13;
anguish that it might shield, though but for a little, the kingly hearts&#13;
who may not shield themselves.</p><p>But I, too, who write, have launched the rebellious spear, or in&#13;
lethargy have oft times gone down the great drift numbering myself among&#13;
those who, not being with must needs be against. Therefore I make no&#13;
appeal: they only may call who stand upon the lofty mountains; but I&#13;
reveal the thought which arose like a star in my soul with such bright&#13;
and pathetic meaning, leaving it to you who read to approve and apply&#13;
it.</p><p>1897</p><p>THE MEDITATION OF ANANDA</p><p>Ananda rose from his seat under the banyan tree. He passed his hand&#13;
unsteadily over his brow. Throughout the day the young ascetic had been&#13;
plunged in profound meditation; and now, returning from heaven to earth,&#13;
he was bewildered like one who awakens in darkness and knows not where&#13;
he is. All day long before his inner eye burned the light of the Lokas,&#13;
until he was wearied and exhausted with their splendors; space glowed&#13;
like a diamond with intolerable lustre, and there was no end to the&#13;
dazzling procession of figures. He had seen the fiery dreams of the&#13;
dead in heaven. He had been tormented by the music of celestial singers,&#13;
whose choral song reflected in its ripples the rhythmic pulse of being.&#13;
He saw how these orbs were held within luminous orbs of wider circuit;&#13;
and vaste and vaster grew the vistas, until at last, a mere speck of&#13;
life, he bore the burden of innumerable worlds. Seeking for Brahma, he&#13;
found only the great illusion as infinite as Brahma's being.</p><p>If these things were shadows, the earth and the forests he returned to,&#13;
viewed at evening, seemed still more unreal, the mere dusky flutter of&#13;
a moth's wings in space, so filmy and evanescent that if he had sunk&#13;
as through transparent aether into the void, it would not have been&#13;
wonderful.</p><p>Ananda, still half entranced, turned homeward. As he threaded the dim&#13;
alleys he noticed not the flaming eyes which regarded him from the&#13;
gloom; the serpents rustling amid the undergrowth; the lizards,&#13;
fireflies, insects, and the innumerable lives of which the Indian forest&#13;
was rumorous; they also were but shadows. He paused near the village&#13;
hearing the sound of human voices, of children at play. He felt a pity&#13;
for these tiny beings, who struggled and shouted, rolling over each&#13;
other in ecstasies of joy. The great illusion had indeed devoured them,&#13;
before whose spirits the Devas themselves once were worshippers. Then,&#13;
close beside him, he heard a voice, whose low tone of reverence soothed&#13;
him; it was akin to his own nature, and it awakened him fully. A little&#13;
crowd of five or six people were listening silently to an old man who&#13;
read from a palm-leaf manuscript. Ananda knew, by the orange-colored&#13;
robes of the old man that here was a brother of the new faith, and he&#13;
paused with the others. What was his illusion? The old man lifted his&#13;
head for a moment as the ascetic came closer, and then continued as&#13;
before. He was reading "The Legend of the Great King of Glory," and&#13;
Ananda listened while the story was told of the Wonderful Wheel, the&#13;
Elephant Treasure, the Lake and Palace of Righteousness, and of the&#13;
meditation, how the Great King of Glory entered the golden chamber, and&#13;
set himself down on the silver couch, and he let his mind pervade one&#13;
quarter of the world with thoughts of love; and so the second quarter,&#13;
and so the third, and so the fourth. And thus the whole wide world,&#13;
above, below, around, and everywhere, did he continue to pervade with&#13;
heart of Love, far reaching, grown great, and beyond measure.</p><p>When the old man had ended Ananda went back into the forest. He had&#13;
found the secret of the true, how the Vision could be left behind and&#13;
the Being entered. Another legend rose in his mind, a faery legend of&#13;
righteousness expanding and filling the universe, a vision beautiful&#13;
and full of old enchantment, and his heart sang within him. He seated&#13;
himself again under the banyan tree. He rose up in soul. He saw before&#13;
him images long forgotten of those who suffer in the sorrowful earth.&#13;
He saw the desolation and loneliness of old age, the insults of the&#13;
captive, the misery of the leper and outcast, the chill horror and&#13;
darkness of life in a dungeon. He drank in all their sorrow. From his&#13;
heart he went out to them. Love, a fierce and tender flame, arose; pity,&#13;
a breath from the vast; sympathy, born of unity. This triple fire sent&#13;
forth its rays; they surrounded those dark souls; they pervaded them;&#13;
they beat down oppression.</p><p>*****</p><p>While Ananda, with spiritual magic, sent forth the healing powers&#13;
through the four quarters of the world, far away at that moment a king&#13;
sat enthroned in his hall. A captive was bound before him--bound, but&#13;
proud, defiant, unconquerable of soul. There was silence in the hall&#13;
until the king spake the doom and torture for this ancient enemy.</p><p>The king spake: "I had thought to do some fierce thing to thee and&#13;
so end thy days, my enemy. But I remember now, with sorrow, the great&#13;
wrongs we have done to each other, and the hearts made sore by our&#13;
hatred. I shall do no more wrong to thee; thou art free to depart. Do&#13;
what thou wilt. I will make restitution to thee as far as may be for thy&#13;
ruined state."</p><p>Then the soul which no might could conquer was conquered utterly--the&#13;
knees of the captive were bowed and his pride was overcome. "My&#13;
brother," he said, and could say no more.</p><p>*****</p><p>To watch for years a little narrow slit high up in a dark cell, so high&#13;
that he could not reach up and look out, and there to see daily the&#13;
change from blue to dark in the sky, had withered a prisoner's soul.&#13;
The bitter tears came no more, hardly even sorrow, only a dull, dead&#13;
feeling. But that day a great groan burst from him. He heard outside the&#13;
laugh of a child who was playing and gathering flowers under the high,&#13;
gray walls. Then it all came over him--the divine things missed, the&#13;
light, the glory, and the beauty that the earth puts forth for her&#13;
children. The arrow slit was darkened, and half of a little bronze face&#13;
appeared.</p><p>"Who are you down there in the darkness who sigh so? Are you all alone&#13;
there? For so many years! Ah, poor man! I would come down to you if I&#13;
could, but I will sit here and talk to you for a while. Here are flowers&#13;
for you," and a little arm showered them in by handfuls until the room&#13;
was full of the intoxicating fragrance of summer. Day after day the&#13;
child came, and the dull heart entered once more into the great human&#13;
love.</p><p>*****</p><p>At twilight, by a deep and wide river, an old woman sat alone, dreamy&#13;
and full of memories. The lights of the swift passing boats and the&#13;
light of the stars were just as in childhood and the old love-time. Old,&#13;
feeble, it was time for her to hurry away from the place which changed&#13;
not with her sorrow.</p><p>"Do you see our old neighbor there?" said Ayesha to her lover. "They&#13;
say she was once as beautiful as you would make me think I now am. How&#13;
lonely she must be! Let us come near and speak to her," and the lover&#13;
went gladly. Though they spoke to each other rather than to her, yet&#13;
something of the past, which never dies when love, the immortal, has&#13;
pervaded it, rose up again as she heard their voices. She smiled,&#13;
thinking of years of burning beauty.</p><p>*****</p><p>A teacher, accompanied by his disciples, was passing by the wayside&#13;
where a leper sat.</p><p>The teacher said: "Here is our brother, whom we may not touch, but he&#13;
need not be shut out from truth. We may sit down where he can listen."</p><p>He sat on the wayside near the leper, and his disciples stood around&#13;
him. He spoke words full of love, kindliness, and pity--the eternal&#13;
truths which make the soul grow full of sweetness and youth. A small,&#13;
old spot began to glow in the heart of the leper, and the tears ran down&#13;
his blighted face.</p><p>*****</p><p>All these were the deeds of Ananda the ascetic, and the Watcher who was&#13;
over him from all eternity made a great stride towards that soul.</p><p>1893</p><p>THE MIDNIGHT BLOSSOM</p><p>"Arhans are born at midnight hour, together with the holy&#13;
     flower that opes and blossoms in darkness."&#13;
     --From an Eastern Scripture.</p><p>We stood together at the door of our hut. We could see through the&#13;
gathering gloom where our sheep and goats were cropping the sweet grass&#13;
on the side of the hill. We were full of drowsy content as they were.&#13;
We had naught to mar our happiness, neither memory nor unrest for the&#13;
future. We lingered on while the vast twilight encircled us; we were one&#13;
with its dewy stillness. The lustre of the early stars first broke in&#13;
upon our dreaming: we looked up and around. The yellow constellations&#13;
began to sing their choral hymn together. As the night deepened they&#13;
came out swiftly from their hiding-places in depths of still and&#13;
unfathomable blue--they hung in burning clusters, they advanced in&#13;
multitudes that dazzled. The shadowy shining of night was strewn all&#13;
over with nebulous dust of silver, with long mists of gold, with jewels&#13;
of glittering green. We felt how fit a place the earth was to live on&#13;
with these nightly glories over us, with silence and coolness upon our&#13;
lawns and lakes after the consuming day. Valmika, Kedar, Ananda, and&#13;
I watched together. Through the rich gloom we could see far distant&#13;
forests and lights, the lights of village and city in King Suddhodana's&#13;
realm.</p><p>"Brothers," said Valmika, "how good it is to be here and not yonder in&#13;
the city, where they know not peace, even in sleep."</p><p>"Yonder and yonder," said Kedar, "I saw the inner air full of a red glow&#13;
where they were busy in toiling and strife. It seemed to reach up to me.&#13;
I could not breathe. I climbed the hill at dawn to laugh where the snows&#13;
were, and the sun is as white as they are white."</p><p>"But, brothers, if we went down among them and told them how happy we&#13;
were, and how the flower's grow on the hillside, they would surely come&#13;
up and leave all sorrow. They cannot know or they would come." Ananda&#13;
was a mere child, though so tall for his years.</p><p>"They would not come," said Kedar; "all their joy is to haggle and&#13;
hoard. When Siva blows upon them with angry breath they will lament, or&#13;
when the demons in fierce hunger devour them."</p><p>"It is good to be here," repeated Valmika, drowsily, "to mind the flocks&#13;
and be at rest, and to hear the wise Varunna speak when he comes among&#13;
us."</p><p>I was silent. I knew better than they that busy city which glowed beyond&#13;
the dark forests. I had lived there until, grown sick and weary, I&#13;
had gone back to my brothers on the hillside. I wondered, would life,&#13;
indeed, go on ceaselessly until it ended in the pain of the world. I&#13;
said within myself: "O mighty Brahma, on the outermost verges of thy&#13;
dream are our lives. Thou old invisible, how faintly through our hearts&#13;
comes the sound of thy song, the light of thy glory!" Full of yearning&#13;
to rise and return, I strove to hear in my heart the music Anahata,&#13;
spoken of in our sacred scrolls. There was silence and then I thought&#13;
I heard sounds, not glad, a myriad murmur. As I listened they&#13;
deepened--they grew into passionate prayer and appeal and tears, as if&#13;
the cry of the long-forgotten souls of men went echoing through empty&#13;
chambers. My eyes filled with tears, for it seemed world-wide and to&#13;
sigh from out many ages, long agone, to be and yet to be.</p><p>"Ananda! Ananda! Where is the boy running to?" cried Valmika. Ananda had&#13;
vanished in the gloom. We heard his glad laugh below, and then another&#13;
voice speaking. The tall figure of Varunna loomed up presently. Ananda&#13;
held his hand, and danced beside him. We knew the Yogi, and bowed&#13;
reverently before him. We could see by the starlight his simple robe of&#13;
white. I could trace clearly every feature of the grave and beautiful&#13;
face and radiant eyes. I saw not by the starlight, but by a silvery&#13;
radiance which rayed a little way into the blackness around the dark&#13;
hair and face. Valmika, as elder, first spoke:</p><p>"Holy sir, be welcome. Will you come in and rest?"</p><p>"I cannot stay now. I must pass over the mountains ere dawn; but you may&#13;
come a little way with me--such of you as will."</p><p>We assented gladly, Kedar and I, Valmika remained. Then Ananda prayed&#13;
to go. We bade him stay, fearing for him the labor of climbing and the&#13;
chill of the snows. But Varunna said: "Let the child come. He is hardy,&#13;
and will not tire if he holds my hand."</p><p>So we set out together, and faced the highlands that rose and rose&#13;
above us. We knew the way well, even at night. We waited in silence for&#13;
Varunna to speak; but for nigh an hour we mounted without words, save&#13;
for Ananda's shouts of delight and wonder at the heavens spread above&#13;
valleys that lay behind us. Then I grew hungry for an answer to my&#13;
thoughts, and I spake:</p><p>"Master, Valmika was saying, ere you came, how good it was to be here&#13;
rather than in the city, where they are full of strife. And Kedar&#13;
thought their lives would flow on into fiery pain, and no speech would&#13;
avail. Ananda, speaking as a child, indeed, said if one went down among&#13;
they would listen to his story of the happy life. But, Master, do not&#13;
many speak and interpret the sacred writings, and how few are they who&#13;
lay to heart the words of the gods! They seem, indeed, to go on through&#13;
desire into pain, and even here upon the hills we are not free, for&#13;
Kedar felt the hot glow of their passion, and I heard in my heart their&#13;
sobs of despair. Master, it was terrible, for they seemed to come from&#13;
the wide earth over, and out of ages far away.</p><p>"In the child's words is the truth," said Varunna, "for it is&#13;
better to aid even in sorrow than to withdraw from pain to a happy&#13;
solitude. Yet only the knowers of Brahma can interpret the sacred&#13;
writings truly, and it is well to be free ere we speak of freedom. Then&#13;
we have power and many hearken."</p><p>"But who would leave joy for sorrow? And who, being one with Brahma,&#13;
would return to give counsel?"</p><p>"Brother," said Varunna, "here is the hope of the world. Though many&#13;
seek only for the eternal joy, yet the cry you heard has been heard by&#13;
great ones who have turned backwards, called by these beseeching voices.&#13;
The small old path stretching far away leads through many wonderful&#13;
beings to the place of Brahma. There is the first fountain, the world of&#13;
beautiful silence, the light which has been undimmed since the beginning&#13;
of time. But turning backwards from the gate the small old path winds&#13;
away into the world of men, and it enters every sorrowful heart. This&#13;
is the way the great ones go. They turn with the path from the door&#13;
of Brahma. They move along its myriad ways, and overcome pain with&#13;
compassion. After many conquered worlds, after many races of purified&#13;
and uplifted men, they go to a greater than Brahma. In these, though&#13;
few, is the hope of the world. These are the heroes for whose returning&#13;
the earth puts forth her signal fires, and the Devas sing their hymns of&#13;
welcome."</p><p>We paused where the plateau widened out. There was scarce a ripple in&#13;
the chill air. In quietness the snows glistened, a light reflected from&#13;
the crores of stars that swung with glittering motion above us. We&#13;
could hear the immense heart-beat of the world in the stillness. We had&#13;
thoughts that went ranging through the heavens, not sad, but full of&#13;
solemn hope.</p><p>"Brothers! Master! look! The wonderful thing! And another, and yet&#13;
another!" we heard Ananda calling. We looked and saw the holy blossom,&#13;
the midnight flower. Oh, may the earth again put forth such beauty.&#13;
It grew up from the snows with leaves of delicate crystal. A nimbus&#13;
encircled each radiant bloom, a halo pale yet lustrous. I bowed over it&#13;
in awe; and I heard Varunna say, "The earth indeed puts forth her signal&#13;
fires, and the Devas sing their hymn. Listen!" We heard a music as of&#13;
beautiful thoughts moving along the high places of the earth, full of&#13;
infinite love and hope and yearning.</p><p>"Be glad now, for one is born who has chosen the greater way. Kedar,&#13;
Narayan, Ananda, farewell! Nay, no farther. It is a long way to return,&#13;
and the child will tire."</p><p>He went on and passed from our sight. But we did not return. We remained&#13;
long, long in silence, looking at the sacred flower.-------------</p><p>Vow, taken long ago, be strong in our hearts today. Here, where the pain&#13;
is fiercer, to rest is more sweet. Here, where beauty dies away, it is&#13;
more joy to be lulled in dream. Here, the good, the true, our hope seem&#13;
but a madness born of ancient pain. Out of rest, dream, or despair may&#13;
we arise, and go the way the great ones go.</p><p>1894</p><p>THE CHILDHOOD OF APOLLO</p><p>It was long ago, so long that only the spirit of earth remembers truly.&#13;
The old shepherd Admetus sat before the door of his hut waiting for his&#13;
grandson to return. He watched with drowsy eyes the eve gather, and&#13;
the woods and mountains grow dark over the isles--the isles of ancient&#13;
Greece. It was Greece before its day of beauty, and day was never&#13;
lovelier. The cloudy blossoms of smoke, curling upward from the valley,&#13;
sparkled a while high up in the sunlit air, a vague memorial of the&#13;
world of men below. From that, too, the color vanished, and those other&#13;
lights began to shine which to some are the only lights of day. The&#13;
skies dropped close upon the mountains and the silver seas like a vast&#13;
face brooding with intentness. There was enchantment, mystery, and&#13;
a living motion in its depths, the presence of all-pervading Zeus&#13;
enfolding his starry children with the dark radiance of aether.</p><p>"Ah!" murmured the old man, looking upward, "once it was living; once it&#13;
spoke to me. It speaks not now; but it speaks to others I know--to the&#13;
child who looks and longs and trembles in the dewy night. Why does he&#13;
linger now? He is beyond his hour. Ah, there now are his footsteps!"</p><p>A boy came up the valley driving the gray flocks which tumbled before&#13;
him in the darkness. He lifted his young face for the shepherd to kiss.&#13;
It was alight with ecstasy. Admetus looked at him with wonder. A golden&#13;
and silvery light rayed all about the child, so that his delicate&#13;
ethereal beauty seemed set in a star which followed his dancing&#13;
footsteps.</p><p>"How bright your eyes!" the old man said, faltering with sudden awe.&#13;
"Why do your limbs shine with moonfire light?"</p><p>"Oh, father," said the boy Apollo, "I am glad, for everything is living&#13;
tonight. The evening is all a voice and many voices. While the flocks&#13;
were browsing night gathered about me. I saw within it and it was&#13;
everywhere living.</p><p>"The wind with dim-blown tresses, odor, incense, and secret falling dew,&#13;
mingled in one warm breath. They whispered to me and called me 'Child of&#13;
the Stars,' 'Dew Heart,' and 'Soul of Light.' Oh, father, as I came up&#13;
the valley the voices followed me with song. Everything murmured love.&#13;
Even the daffodils, nodding in the olive gloom, grew golden at my feet,&#13;
and a flower within my heart knew of the still sweet secret of the&#13;
flowers. Listen, listen!"</p><p>There were voices in the night, voices as of star-rays descending.</p><p>Now the roof-tree of the midnight spreading&#13;
          Buds in citron, green, and blue:&#13;
     From afar its mystic odors shedding,&#13;
          Child, on you.</p><p>Then other sweet speakers from beneath the earth, and from the distant&#13;
waters and air, followed in benediction, and a last voice like a murmur&#13;
from universal nature:</p><p>Now the buried stars beneath the mountains&#13;
          And the vales their life renew,&#13;
     Jetting rainbow blooms from tiny fountains,&#13;
          Child, for you.</p><p>As within our quiet waters passing&#13;
          Sun and moon and stars we view,&#13;
     So the loveliness of life is glassing,&#13;
          Child, in you.</p><p>In the diamond air the sun-star glowing&#13;
          Up its feathered radiance threw;&#13;
     All the jewel glory there was flowing,&#13;
          Child, for you.</p><p>And the fire divine in all things burning&#13;
          Yearns for home and rest anew,&#13;
     From its wanderings far again returning,&#13;
          Child, to you.</p><p>"Oh, voices, voices," cried the child, "what you say I know not, but I&#13;
give back love for love. Father, what is it they tell me? They enfold me&#13;
in light, and I am far away even though I hold your hand."</p><p>"The gods are about us. Heaven mingles with the earth," said Admetus,&#13;
trembling. "Let us go to Diotima. She has grown wise brooding for many&#13;
a year where the great caves lead to the underworld. She sees the bright&#13;
ones as they pass by, though she sits with shut eyes, her drowsy lips&#13;
murmuring as nature's self."</p><p>That night the island seemed no more earth set in sea, but a music&#13;
encircled by the silence. The trees, long rooted in antique slumber,&#13;
were throbbing with rich life; through glimmering bark and drooping leaf&#13;
a light fell on the old man and boy as they passed, and vague figures&#13;
nodded at them. These were the hamadryad souls of the wood. They were&#13;
bathed in tender colors and shimmering lights draping them from root&#13;
to leaf. A murmur came from the heart of every one, a low enchantment&#13;
breathing joy and peace. It grew and swelled until at last it seemed as&#13;
if through a myriad pipes Pan the earth spirit was fluting his magical&#13;
creative song.</p><p>They found the cave of Diotima covered by vines and tangled trailers&#13;
at the end of the island where the dark-green woodland rose up from the&#13;
waters. Admetus paused, for he dreaded this mystic prophetess; but a&#13;
voice from within called them:</p><p>"Come, child of light: come in, old shepherd, I know why you seek me!"</p><p>They entered, Admetus trembling with more fear than before. A fire was&#13;
blazing in a recess of the cavern, and by it sat a majestic figure&#13;
robed in purple. She was bent forward, her hand supporting her face, her&#13;
burning eyes turned on the intruders.</p><p>"Come hither, child," she said, taking the boy by the hands and gazing&#13;
into his face. "So this pale form is to be the home of the god. The gods&#13;
Choose wisely. They take no wild warrior, no mighty hero to be their&#13;
messenger, but crown this gentle head. Tell me, have you ever seen a&#13;
light from the sun falling on you in your slumber? No, but look now.&#13;
Look upward."</p><p>As she spoke she waved her hands over him, and the cavern with its dusky&#13;
roof seemed to melt away, and beyond the heavens the heaven of heavens&#13;
lay dark in pure tranquility, in a quiet which was the very hush of&#13;
being. In an instant it vanished, and over the zenith broke a wonderful&#13;
light.</p><p>"See now," cried Diotima, "the Ancient Beauty! Look how its petals&#13;
expand, and what comes forth from its heart!" A vast and glowing breath,&#13;
mutable and opalescent, spread itself between heaven and earth, and&#13;
out of it slowly descended a radiant form like a god's. It drew nigh,&#13;
radiating lights, pure, beautiful, and star-like. It stood for a moment&#13;
by the child and placed its hand on his head, and then it was gone. The&#13;
old shepherd fell upon his face in awe, while the boy stood breathless&#13;
and entranced.</p><p>"Go now," said the Sybil, "I can teach thee naught. Nature herself will&#13;
adore you, and sing through you her loveliest song. But, ah, the light&#13;
you hail in joy you shall impart in tears. So from age to age the&#13;
eternal Beauty bows itself down amid sorrows, that the children of&#13;
men may not forget it, that their anguish may be transformed, smitten&#13;
through by its fire."</p><p>THE MASK OF APOLLO</p><p>A tradition rises within me of quiet, unarmored years, ages before the&#13;
demigods and heroes toiled at the making of Greece, long ages before the&#13;
building of the temples and sparkling palaces of her day of glory. The&#13;
land was pastoral, and over all the woods hung a stillness as of dawn&#13;
and of unawakened beauty deep breathing in rest. Here and there little&#13;
villages sent up their smoke and a dreamy people moved about. They grew&#13;
up, toiled a little at their fields, followed their sheep and goats,&#13;
wedded, and gray age overtook them, but they never ceased to be&#13;
children. They worshipped the gods in little wooden temples, with&#13;
ancient rites forgotten in later years.</p><p>Near one of these shrines lived a priest--an old man--who was held in&#13;
reverence by all for his simple and kindly nature. To him, sitting one&#13;
summer evening before his hut, came a stranger whom he invited to share&#13;
his meal. The stranger seated himself and began to tell the priest many&#13;
wonderful things--stories of the magic of the sun and of the bright&#13;
beings who move at the gateways of the day. The old man grew drowsy in&#13;
the warm sunlight and fell asleep. Then the stranger, who was Apollo,&#13;
arose, and in the guise of the priest entered the little temple, and the&#13;
people came in unto him one after the other.</p><p>First came Agathon, the husbandman, who said: "Father, as I bend over&#13;
the fields or fasten up the vines I sometimes remember that you said the&#13;
gods can be worshipped by doing these things as by sacrifice. How is&#13;
it, father, that the pouring of cold water over roots or training up the&#13;
vines can nourish Zeus? How can the sacrifice appear before his throne&#13;
when it is not carried up in the fire and vapor?"</p><p>To him Apollo, in the guise of the old man, replied: "Agathon, the&#13;
father omnipotent does not live only in the aether. He runs invisibly&#13;
within the sun and stars, and as they whirl round and round they break&#13;
out into streams and woods and flowers, and the clouds are shaken away&#13;
from them as the leaves from off the roses. Great, strange, and bright,&#13;
he busies himself within, and at the end of time his light shall shine,&#13;
through, and men shall see it moving in a world of flame. Think then, as&#13;
you bend over your fields, of what you nourish and what rises up within&#13;
them. Know that every flower as it droops in the quiet of the woodland&#13;
feels within and far away the approach of an unutterable life and is&#13;
glad. They reflect that life as the little pools the light of the stars.&#13;
Agathon, Agathon, Zeus is no greater in the aether than he is in the&#13;
leaf of grass, and the hymns of men are no sweeter to him than a little&#13;
water poured over one of his flowers."</p><p>Agathon, the husbandman, went away, and he bent tenderly in dreams over&#13;
his fruit and his vines, and he loved them more than before, and he grew&#13;
wise as he watched them and was happy working for the gods.</p><p>Then spake Damon, the shepherd Father, "while the flocks are browsing&#13;
dreams rise up within me. They make the heart sick with longing. The&#13;
forests vanish, and I hear no more the lambs' bleat or the rustling of&#13;
the fleeces. Voices from a thousand depths call me; they whisper, they&#13;
beseech me. Shadows more lovely than earth's children utter music, not&#13;
for me though I faint while I listen. Father, why do I hear the things&#13;
others hear not--voices calling to unknown hunters of wide fields, or to&#13;
herdsmen, shepherds of the starry flocks?"</p><p>Apollo answered the shepherd: "Damon, a song stole from the silence&#13;
while the gods were not yet, and a thousand ages passed ere they came,&#13;
called forth by the music; and a thousand ages they listened, and then&#13;
joined in the song. Then began the worlds to glimmer shadowy about them,&#13;
and bright beings to bow before them. These, their children, began in&#13;
their turn to sing the song that calls forth and awakens life. He is&#13;
master of all things who has learned their music. Damon, heed not the&#13;
shadows, but the voices. The voices have a message to thee from beyond&#13;
the gods. Learn their song and sing it over again to the people until&#13;
their hearts, too, grow sick with longing, and they can hear the song&#13;
within themselves. Oh, my son, I see far off how the nations shall join&#13;
in it as in a chorus, and, hearing it, the rushing planets shall cease&#13;
from their speed and be steadfast. Men shall hold starry sway."</p><p>The face of the god shone through the face of the old man, and it was&#13;
so full of secretness that, filled with awe, Damon, the herdsman, passed&#13;
from the presence, and a strange fire was kindled in his heart. The&#13;
songs that he sang thereafter caused childhood and peace to pass from&#13;
the dwellers in the woods.</p><p>Then the two lovers, Dion and Nemra, came in and stood before Apollo,&#13;
and Dion spake: "Father, you who are so wise can tell us what love is,&#13;
so that we shall never miss it. Old Tithonus nods his gray head at us as&#13;
we pass. He says only with the changeless gods has love endurance, and&#13;
for men the loving time is short, and its sweetness is soon over."</p><p>Neaera added: "But it is not true, father, for his drowsy eyes light&#13;
when he remembers the old days, when he was happy and proud in love as&#13;
we are."</p><p>Apollo answered: "My children, I will tell you the legend how love came&#13;
into the world, and how it may endure. On high Olympus the gods held&#13;
council at the making of man, and each had brought a gift, and each&#13;
gave to man something of their own nature. Aphrodite, the loveliest and&#13;
sweetest, paused, and was about to add a new grace to his person; but&#13;
Eros cried: 'Let them not be so lovely without; let them be lovelier&#13;
within. Put your own soul in, O mother.' The mighty mother smiled, and&#13;
so it was. And now, whenever love is like hers, which asks not return,&#13;
but shines on all because it must, within that love Aphrodite dwells,&#13;
and it becomes immortal by her presence."</p><p>Then Dion and Neaera went out, and as they walked home through the&#13;
forest, purple and vaporous in the evening light, they drew closer&#13;
together. Dion, looking into the eyes of Neaera, saw there a new gleam,&#13;
violet, magical, shining--there was the presence of Aphrodite; there was&#13;
her shrine.</p><p>After came in unto Apollo the two grand-children of old Tithonus, and&#13;
they cried: "See the flowers we have brought you! We gathered them for&#13;
you in the valley where they grow best!" Apollo said: "What wisdom&#13;
shall we give to children that they may remember? Our most beautiful for&#13;
them!" And as he stood and looked at them the mask of age and secretness&#13;
vanished. He appeared radiant in light. They laughed in joy at his&#13;
beauty. Bending down he kissed each upon the forehead, then faded away&#13;
into the light which is his home.</p><p>As the sun sank down amid the blue hills, the old priest awoke with&#13;
a sigh, and cried out: "Oh, that we could talk wisely as we do in our&#13;
dreams!"</p><p>1893</p><p>THE CAVE OF LILITH</p><p>Out of her cave came the ancient Lilith; Lilith the wise; Lilith the&#13;
enchantress. There ran a little path outside her dwelling; it wound away&#13;
among the mountains and glittering peaks, and before the door one of the&#13;
Wise Ones walked to and fro. Out of her cave came Lilith, scornful of&#13;
his solitude, exultant in her wisdom, flaunting her shining and magical&#13;
beauty.</p><p>"Still alone, star gazer! Is thy wisdom of no avail? Thou hast yet to&#13;
learn that I am more powerful, knowing the ways of error, than you who&#13;
know the ways of truth."</p><p>The Wise One heeded her not, but walked to and fro. His eyes were turned&#13;
to the distant peaks, the abode of his brothers. The starlight fell&#13;
about him; a sweet air came down the mountain path, fluttering his white&#13;
robe; he did not cease from his steady musing. Lilith wavered in her&#13;
cave like a mist rising between rocks. Her raiment was violet, with&#13;
silvery gleams. Her face was dim, and over her head rayed a shadowy&#13;
diadem, like that which a man imagines over the head of his beloved: and&#13;
one looking closer at her face would have seen that this was the crown&#13;
he reached out to; that the eyes burnt with his own longing; that the&#13;
lips were parted to yield to the secret wishes of his heart.</p><p>"Tell me, for I would know, why do you wait so long? I, here in my cave&#13;
between the valley and the height, blind the eyes of all who would pass.&#13;
Those who by chance go forth to you, come back to me again, and but one&#13;
in ten thousand passes on. My illusions are sweeter to them than truth.&#13;
I offer every soul its own shadow. I pay them their own price. I have&#13;
grown rich, though the simple shepards of old gave me birth. Men have&#13;
made me; the mortals have made me immortal. I rose up like a vapor from&#13;
their first dreams, and every sigh since then and every laugh remains&#13;
with me. I am made up of hopes and fears. The subtle princes lay out&#13;
their plans of conquest in my cave, and there the hero dreams, and there&#13;
the lovers of all time write in flame their history. I am wise, holding&#13;
all experience, to tempt, to blind, to terrify. None shall pass by. Why,&#13;
therefore, dost thou wait?"</p><p>The Wise One looked at her, and she shrank back a little, and a little&#13;
her silver and violet faded, but out of her cave her voice still&#13;
sounded:</p><p>"The stars and the starry crown are not yours alone to offer, and&#13;
every promise you make I make also. I offer the good and the bad&#13;
indifferently. The lover, the poet, the mystic, and all who would drink&#13;
of the first fountain, I delude with my mirage. I was the Beatrice who&#13;
led Dante upwards: the gloom was in me, and the glory was mine also,&#13;
and he went not out of my cave. The stars and the shining of heaven were&#13;
illusions of the infinite I wove about him. I captured his soul with the&#13;
shadow of space; a nutshell would have contained the film. I smote on&#13;
the dim heart-chords the manifold music of being. God is sweeter in the&#13;
human than the human in God. Therefore he rested in me."</p><p>She paused a little, and then went on: "There is that fantastic fellow&#13;
who slipped by me. Could your wisdom not retain him? He returned to me&#13;
full of anguish, and I wound my arms round him like a fair melancholy;&#13;
and now his sadness is as sweet to him as hope was before his fall.&#13;
Listen to his song!" She paused again. A voice came up from the depths&#13;
chanting a sad knowledge:</p><p>What of all the will to do?&#13;
          It has vanished long ago,&#13;
     For a dream-shaft pierced it through&#13;
          From the Unknown Archer's bow.</p><p>What of all the soul to think?&#13;
          Some one offered it a cup&#13;
     Filled with a diviner drink,&#13;
          And the flame has burned it up.</p><p>What of all the hope to climb?&#13;
          Only in the self we grope&#13;
     To the misty end of time,&#13;
          Truth has put an end to hope.</p><p>What of all the heart to love?&#13;
          Sadder than for will or soul,&#13;
     No light lured it on above:&#13;
          Love has found itself the whole.</p><p>"Is it not pitiful? I pity only those who pity themselves. Yet he is&#13;
mine more surely than ever. This is the end of human wisdom. How shall&#13;
he now escape? What shall draw him up?"</p><p>"His will shall awaken," said the Wise One. "I do not sorrow over him,&#13;
for long is the darkness before the spirit is born. He learns in your&#13;
caves not to see, not to hear, not to think, for very anguish flying&#13;
your illusions."</p><p>"Sorrow is a great bond," Lilith said.</p><p>"It is a bond to the object of sorrow. He weeps what thou canst never&#13;
give him, a life never breathed in thee. He shall come forth, and thou&#13;
shalt not see him at the time of passing. When desire dies the swift and&#13;
invisible will awakens. He shall go forth; and one by one the dwellers&#13;
in your caves will awaken and pass onward. This small old path will be&#13;
trodden by generation after generation. Thou, too, O shining Lilith,&#13;
shalt follow, not as mistress, but as handmaiden."</p><p>"I will weave spells," Lilith cried. "They shall never pass me. I will&#13;
drug them with the sweetest poison. They shall rest drowsily and content&#13;
as of old. Were they not giants long ago, mighty men and heroes? I&#13;
overcame them with young enchantment. Shall they pass by feeble and&#13;
longing for bygone joys, for the sins of their exultant youth, while I&#13;
have grown into a myriad wisdom?"</p><p>The Wise One walked to and fro as before, and there was silence: and I&#13;
saw that with steady will he pierced the tumultuous gloom of the cave,&#13;
and a spirit awoke here and there from its dream. And I though I saw&#13;
that Sad Singer become filled with a new longing for true being, and&#13;
that the illusions of good and evil fell from him, and that he came at&#13;
last to the knees of the Wise One to learn the supreme truth. In&#13;
the misty midnight I hear these three voices--the Sad Singer, the&#13;
Enchantress Lilith, and the Wise One. From the Sad Singer I learned&#13;
that thought of itself leads nowhere, but blows the perfume from every&#13;
flower, and cuts the flower from every tree, and hews down every tree&#13;
from the valley, and in the end goes to and fro in waste places--gnawing&#13;
itself in a last hunger. I learned from Lilith that we weave our own&#13;
enchantment, and bind ourselves with out own imagination. To think of&#13;
the true as beyond us or to love the symbol of being is to darken the&#13;
path to wisdom, and to debar us from eternal beauty. From the Wise One&#13;
I learned that the truest wisdom is to wait, to work, and to will in&#13;
secret. Those who are voiceless today, tomorrow shall be eloquent, and&#13;
the earth shall hear them and her children salute them. Of these three&#13;
truths the hardest to learn is the silent will. Let us seek for the&#13;
highest truth.</p><p>1894</p><p>THE STORY OF A STAR</p><p>The emotions that haunted me in that little cathedral town would be most&#13;
difficult to describe. After the hurry, rattle, and fever of the city,&#13;
the rare weeks spent here were infinitely peaceful. They were full of&#13;
a quaint sense of childhood, with sometimes a deeper chord touched--the&#13;
giant and spiritual things childhood has dreams of. The little room I&#13;
slept in had opposite its window the great gray cathedral wall; it was&#13;
only in the evening that the sunlight crept round it and appeared in&#13;
the room strained through the faded green blind. It must have been this&#13;
silvery quietness of color which in some subtle way affected me with the&#13;
feeling of a continual Sabbath; and this was strengthened by the bells&#13;
chiming hour after hour. The pathos, penitence, and hope expressed by&#13;
the flying notes colored the intervals with faint and delicate memories.&#13;
They haunted my dreams, and I heard with unutterable longing the dreamy&#13;
chimes pealing from some dim and vast cathedral of the cosmic memory,&#13;
until the peace they tolled became almost a nightmare, and I longed for&#13;
utter oblivion or forgetfulness of their reverberations.</p><p>More remarkable were the strange lapses into other worlds and times.&#13;
Almost as frequent as the changing of the bells were the changes from&#13;
state to state. I realized what is meant by the Indian philosophy of&#13;
Maya. Truly my days were full of Mayas, and my work-a-day city life was&#13;
no more real to me than one of those bright, brief glimpses of things&#13;
long past. I talk of the past, and yet these moments taught me how false&#13;
our ideas of time are. In the Ever-living yesterday, today, and tomorrow&#13;
are words of no meaning. I know I fell into what we call the past and&#13;
the things I counted as dead for ever were the things I had yet to&#13;
endure. Out of the old age of earth I stepped into its childhood, and&#13;
received once more the primal blessing of youth, ecstasy, and beauty.&#13;
But these things are too vast and vague to speak of, the words we use&#13;
today cannot tell their story. Nearer to our time is the legend that&#13;
follows.</p><p>I was, I thought, one of the Magi of old Persia, inheritor of its&#13;
unforgotten lore, and using some of its powers. I tried to pierce&#13;
through the great veil of nature, and feel the life that quickened it&#13;
within. I tried to comprehend the birth and growth of planets, and to&#13;
do this I rose spiritually and passed beyond earth's confines into that&#13;
seeming void which is the Matrix where they germinate. On one of these&#13;
journeys I was struck by the phantasm, so it seemed, of a planet I had&#13;
not observed before. I could not then observe closer, and coming again&#13;
on another occasion it had disappeared. After the lapse of many months&#13;
I saw it once more, brilliant with fiery beauty. Its motion was slow,&#13;
revolving around some invisible centre. I pondered over it, and seemed&#13;
to know that the invisible centre was its primordial spiritual state,&#13;
from which it emerged a little while and into which it then withdrew.&#13;
Short was its day; its shining faded into a glimmer, and then into&#13;
darkness in a few months. I learned its time and cycles; I made&#13;
preparations and determined to await its coming.</p><p>The Birth of a Planet</p><p>At first silence and then an inner music, and then the sounds of song&#13;
throughout the vastness of its orbit grew as many in number as there&#13;
were stars at gaze. Avenues and vistas of sound! They reeled to and fro.&#13;
They poured from a universal stillness quick with unheard things. They&#13;
rushed forth and broke into a myriad voices gay with childhood. From age&#13;
and the eternal they rushed forth into youth. They filled the void with&#13;
reveling and exultation. In rebellion they then returned and entered&#13;
the dreadful Fountain. Again they came forth, and the sounds faded into&#13;
whispers; they rejoiced once again, and again died into silence.</p><p>And now all around glowed a vast twilight; it filled the cradle of the&#13;
planet with colorless fire. I felt a rippling motion which impelled me&#13;
away from the centre to the circumference. At that began to curdle,&#13;
a milky and nebulous substance rocked to and fro. At every motion the&#13;
pulsation of its rhythm carried it farther and farther away from the&#13;
centre; it grew darker, and a great purple shadow covered it so that I&#13;
could see it no longer. I was now on the outer verge, where the twilight&#13;
still continued to encircle the planet with zones of clear transparent&#13;
light.</p><p>As night after night I rose up to visit it they grew many-colored and&#13;
brighter. I saw the imagination of nature visibly at work. I wandered&#13;
through shadowy immaterial forests, a titanic vegetation built up&#13;
of light and color; I saw it growing denser, hung with festoons and&#13;
trailers of fire, and spotted with the light of myriad flowers such as&#13;
earth never knew. Coincident with the appearance of these things I felt&#13;
within myself, as if in harmonious movement, a sense of joyousness, an&#13;
increase of self-consciousness: I felt full of gladness, youth, and the&#13;
mystery of the new. I felt that greater powers were about to appear,&#13;
those who had thrown outwards this world and erected it as a place in&#13;
space.</p><p>I could not tell half the wonder of this strange race. I could not&#13;
myself comprehend more than a little of the mystery of their being. They&#13;
recognized my presence there, and communicated with me in such a way&#13;
that I can only describe it by saying that they seemed to enter into my&#13;
soul, breathing a fiery life; yet I knew that the highest I could reach&#13;
to was but the outer verge of their spiritual nature, and to tell you&#13;
but a little I have many times to translate it; for in the first unity&#13;
with their thought I touched on an almost universal sphere of life,&#13;
I peered into the ancient heart that beats throughout time; and this&#13;
knowledge became change in me, first into a vast and nebulous symbology,&#13;
and so down through many degrees of human thought into words which hold&#13;
not at all the pristine and magical beauty.</p><p>I stood before one of this race, and I thought, "What is the meaning&#13;
and end of life here?" Within me I felt the answering ecstasy that&#13;
illuminated with vistas of dawn and rest: It seemed to say:</p><p>"Our spring and our summer are unfolding into light and form, and our&#13;
autumn and winter are a fading into the infinite soul."</p><p>I questioned in my heart, "To what end is this life poured forth and&#13;
withdrawn?"</p><p>He came nearer and touched me; once more I felt the thrill of being that&#13;
changed itself into vision.</p><p>"The end is creation, and creation is joy. The One awakens out of&#13;
quiescence as we come forth, and knows itself in us; as we return we&#13;
enter it in gladness, knowing ourselves. After long cycles the world you&#13;
live in will become like ours; it will be poured forth and withdrawn; a&#13;
mystic breath, a mirror to glass your being."</p><p>He disappeared while I wondered what cyclic changes would transmute our&#13;
ball of mud into the subtle substance of thought.</p><p>In that world I dared not stay during its period of withdrawal; having&#13;
entered a little into its life, I became subject to its laws; the Powers&#13;
on its return would have dissolved my being utterly. I felt with a wild&#13;
terror its clutch upon me, and I withdrew from the departing glory, from&#13;
the greatness that was my destiny--but not yet.</p><p>From such dreams I would be aroused, perhaps, by a gentle knock at my&#13;
door, and my little cousin Margaret's quaint face would peep in with a&#13;
"Cousin Robert, are you not coming down to supper?"</p><p>Of these visions in the light of after thought I would speak a&#13;
little. All this was but symbol, requiring to be thrice sublimed in&#13;
interpretation ere its true meaning can be grasped. I do not know&#13;
whether worlds are heralded by such glad songs, or whether any have such&#13;
a fleeting existence, for the mind that reflects truth is deluded with&#13;
strange phantasies of time and place in which seconds are rolled out&#13;
into centuries and long cycles are reflected in an instant of time.&#13;
There is within us a little space through which all the threads of the&#13;
universe are drawn; and, surrounding that incomprehensible centre, the&#13;
mind of man sometimes catches glimpses of things which are true only in&#13;
those glimpses; when we record them the true has vanished, and a shadowy&#13;
story--such as this--alone remains. Yet, perhaps, the time is not&#13;
altogether wasted in considering legends like these, for they reveal,&#13;
though but in phantasy and symbol, a greatness we are heirs to, a&#13;
destiny which is ours though it be yet far away.</p><p>1894</p><p>A DREAM OF ANGUS OGE</p><p>The day had been wet and wild, and the woods looked dim and drenched&#13;
from the window where Con sat. All the day long his ever restless feet&#13;
were running to the door in a vain hope of sunshine. His sister, Norah,&#13;
to quiet him had told him over and over again the tales which delighted&#13;
him, the delight of hearing which was second only to the delight of&#13;
living them over himself, when as Cuculain he kept the ford which led to&#13;
Ulla, his sole hero heart matching the hosts of Meave; or as Fergus he&#13;
wielded the sword of light the Druids made and gave to the champion,&#13;
which in its sweep shore away the crests of the mountains; or as&#13;
Brian, the ill-fated child of Turann, he went with his brothers in the&#13;
ocean-sweeping boat farther than ever Columbus traveled, winning one by&#13;
one in dire conflict with kings and enchanters the treasures which would&#13;
appease the implacable heart of Lu.</p><p>He had just died in a corner of the room from his many wounds when&#13;
Norah came in declaring that all these famous heroes must go to bed.&#13;
He protested in vain, but indeed he was sleepy, and before he had&#13;
been carried half-way to the room the little soft face drooped with&#13;
half-closed eyes, while he drowsily rubbed his nose upon her shoulder&#13;
in an effort to keep awake. For a while she flitted about him, looking,&#13;
with her dark, shadowy hair flickering in the dim, silver light like&#13;
one of the beautiful heroines of Gaelic romance, or one of the twilight,&#13;
race of the Sidhe. Before going she sat by his bed and sang to him some&#13;
verses of a song, set to an old Celtic air whose low intonations were&#13;
full of a half-soundless mystery:</p><p>Over the hill-tops the gay lights are peeping;&#13;
          Down in the vale where the dim fleeces stray&#13;
     Ceases the smoke from the hamlet upcreeping:&#13;
          Come, thou, my shepherd, and lead me away.</p><p>"Who's the shepherd?" said the boy, suddenly sitting up.</p><p>"Hush, alannah, I will tell you another time." She continued still more&#13;
softly:</p><p>Lord of the Wand, draw forth from the darkness,&#13;
          Warp of the silver, and woof of the gold:&#13;
     Leave the poor shade there bereft in its starkness:&#13;
          Wrapped in the fleece we will enter the Fold.</p><p>There from the many-orbed heart where the Mother&#13;
          Breathes forth the love on her darlings who roam,&#13;
     We will send dreams to their land of another&#13;
          Land of the Shining, their birthplace and home.</p><p>He would have asked a hundred questions, but she bent over him,&#13;
enveloping him with a sudden nightfall of hair, to give him his&#13;
good-night kiss, and departed. Immediately the boy sat up again; all his&#13;
sleepiness gone. The pure, gay, delicate spirit of childhood was darting&#13;
at ideas dimly perceived in the delicious moonlight of romance which&#13;
silvered his brain, where may airy and beautiful figures were moving:&#13;
The Fianna with floating locks chasing the flying deer; shapes more&#13;
solemn, vast, and misty, guarding the avenues to unspeakable secrets;&#13;
but he steadily pursued his idea.</p><p>"I guess he's one of the people who take you away to faeryland. Wonder&#13;
if he'd come to me? Think it's easy going away," with an intuitive&#13;
perception of the frailty of the link binding childhood to earth in its&#13;
dreams. (As a man Con will strive with passionate intensity to regain&#13;
that free, gay motion in the upper airs.) "Think I'll try if he'll&#13;
come," and he sang, with as near an approach as he could make to the&#13;
glimmering cadences of his sister's voice:</p><p>Come, thou, my shepherd, and lead me away.</p><p>He then lay back quite still and waited. He could not say whether hours&#13;
or minutes had passed, or whether he had slept or not, until he was&#13;
aware of a tall golden-bearded man standing by his bed. Wonderfully&#13;
light was this figure, as if the sunlight ran through his limbs; a&#13;
spiritual beauty was on the face, and those strange eyes of bronze and&#13;
gold with their subtle intense gaze made Con aware for the first time of&#13;
the difference between inner and out in himself.</p><p>"Come, Con, come away!" the child seemed to hear uttered silently.</p><p>"You're the Shepherd!" said Con, "I'll go." Then suddenly, "I won't come&#13;
back and be old when they're all dead?" a vivid remembrance of Ossian's&#13;
fate flashing upon him.</p><p>A most beautiful laughter, which again to Con seemed half soundless,&#13;
came in reply. His fears vanished; the golden-bearded man stretched a&#13;
hand over him for a moment, and he found himself out in the night, now&#13;
clear and starlit. Together they moved on as if borne by the wind, past&#13;
many woods and silver-gleaming lakes, and mountains which shone like a&#13;
range of opals below the purple skies. The Shepherd stood still for a&#13;
moment by one of these hills, and there flew out, riverlike, a melody&#13;
mingled with a tinkling as of innumerable elfin hammers, and there, was&#13;
a sound of many gay voices where an unseen people were holding festival,&#13;
or enraptured hosts who were let loose for the awakening, the new day&#13;
which was to dawn, for the delighted child felt that faeryland was come&#13;
over again with its heroes and battles.</p><p>"Our brothers rejoice," said the Shepherd to Con.</p><p>"Who are they?" asked the boy.</p><p>"They are the thoughts of our Father."</p><p>"May we go in?" Con asked, for he was fascinated by the melody, mystery,&#13;
and flashing lights.</p><p>"Not now. We are going to my home where I lived in the days past when&#13;
there came to me many kings and queens of ancient Eire, many heroes and&#13;
beautiful women, who longed for the Druid wisdom we taught."</p><p>"And did you fight like Finn, and carry spears as tall as trees, and&#13;
chase the deer through the Woods, and have feastings and singing?"</p><p>"No, we, the Dananns, did none of those things--but those who were weary&#13;
of battle, and to whom feast and song brought no pleasure, came to us&#13;
and passed hence to a more wonderful land, a more immortal land than&#13;
this."</p><p>As he spoke he paused before a great mound, grown over with trees, and&#13;
around it silver clear in the moonlight were immense stones piled,&#13;
the remains of an original circle, and there was a dark, low, narrow&#13;
entrance leading within. He took Con by the hand, and in an instant&#13;
they were standing in a lofty, cross-shaped cave, built roughly of huge&#13;
stones.</p><p>"This was my palace. In days past many a one plucked here the purple&#13;
flower of magic and the fruit of the tree of life."</p><p>"It is very dark," said the child disconsolately. He had expected&#13;
something different.</p><p>"Nay, but look: you will see it is the palace of a god." And even as he&#13;
spoke a light began to glow and to pervade the cave and to obliterate&#13;
the stone walls and the antique hieroglyphs engraved thereon, and to&#13;
melt the earthen floor into itself like a fiery sun suddenly uprisen&#13;
within the world, and there was everywhere a wandering ecstasy of&#13;
sound: light and sound were one; light had a voice, and the music hung&#13;
glittering in the air.</p><p>"Look, how the sun is dawning for us, ever dawning; in the earth, in&#13;
our hearts, with ever youthful and triumphant voices. Your sun is but a&#13;
smoky shadow, ours the ruddy and eternal glow; yours is far way, ours is&#13;
heart and hearth and home; yours is a light without, ours a fire within,&#13;
in rock, in river, in plain, everywhere living, everywhere dawning,&#13;
whence also it cometh that the mountains emit their wondrous rays."</p><p>As he spoke he seemed to breathe the brilliance of that mystical&#13;
sunlight and to dilate and tower, so that the child looked up to a giant&#13;
pillar of light, having in his heart a sun of ruddy gold which shed its&#13;
blinding rays about him, and over his head there was a waving of fiery&#13;
plumage and on his face an ecstasy of beauty and immortal youth.</p><p>"I am Angus," Con heard; "men call me the Young. I am the sunlight in&#13;
the heart, the moonlight in the mind; I am the light at the end of every&#13;
dream, the voice for ever calling to come away; I am the desire beyond&#13;
you or tears. Come with me, come with me, I will make you immortal;&#13;
for my palace opens into the Gardens of the Sun, and there are the&#13;
fire-fountains which quench the heart's desire in rapture." And in&#13;
the child's dream he was in a palace high as the stars, with dazzling&#13;
pillars jeweled like the dawn, and all fashioned out of living and&#13;
trembling opal. And upon their thrones sat the Danann gods with their&#13;
sceptres and diadems of rainbow light, and upon their faces infinite&#13;
wisdom and imperishable youth. In the turmoil and growing chaos of his&#13;
dream he heard a voice crying out, "You remember, Con, Con, Conaire Mor,&#13;
you remember!" and in an instant he was torn from himself and had grown&#13;
vaster, and was with the Immortals, seated upon their thrones, they&#13;
looking upon him as a brother, and he was flying away with them into the&#13;
heart of the gold when he awoke, the spirit of childhood dazzled with&#13;
the vision which is too lofty for princes.</p><p>1897</p><p>DEIRDRE</p><p>A LEGEND IN THREE ACTS</p><p>Dramatis Personae:</p><p>CONCOBAR...............  Ardrie of Ulla.&#13;
     NAISI&#13;
     AINLE, ARDAN............ Brothers of Naisi.&#13;
     FERGUS&#13;
     BUINNE,  ILANN.......... Sons of Fergus&#13;
     CATHVAH................. A Druid&#13;
     DEIRDRE&#13;
     LAVARCAN................ A Druidess&#13;
     Herdsman,&#13;
     Messenger</p><p>ACT I.</p><p>SCENE.--The dun of DEIRDRE'S captivity. LAVARCAM, a Druidess, sits&#13;
before the door in the open air. DEIRDRE comes out of the dun.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Dear fostermother, how the spring is beginning! The music of&#13;
the Father's harp is awakening the flowers. Now the winter's sleep is&#13;
over, and the spring flows from the lips of the harp. Do you not feel&#13;
the thrill in the wind--a joy answering the trembling strings? Dear&#13;
fostermother, the spring and the music are in my heart!</p><p>LAVARCAM--The harp has but three notes; and, after sleep and laughter,&#13;
the last sound is of weeping.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Why should there be any sorrow while I am with you? I am happy&#13;
here. Last night in a dream I saw the blessed Sidhe upon the mountains,&#13;
and they looked on me with eyes of love.</p><p>(An old HERDSMAN enters, who bows before LAVARCAM.)</p><p>HERDSMAN--Lady, the High King is coming through the woods.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Deirdre, go to the grianan for a little. You shall tell me&#13;
your dream again, my child.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Why am I always hidden from the King's sight.</p><p>LAVARCAM--It is the King's will you should see no one except these aged&#13;
servants.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Am I indeed fearful to look upon, foster-mother? I do not think&#13;
so, or you would not love me.</p><p>LAVARCAM--It is the King's will.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Yet why must it be so, fostermother? Why must I hide away? Why&#13;
must I never leave the valley?</p><p>LAVARCAM--It is the king's will.</p><p>While she is speaking CONCOBAR enters. He stands still and looks on&#13;
DEIRDRE. DEIRDRE gazes on the KING for a moment, and then covering her&#13;
face with her hands, she hurries into the dun. The HERDSMAN goes out.&#13;
LAVARCAM sees and bows before the KING.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Lady, is all well with you and your charge?</p><p>LAVARCAM--All is well.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Is there peace in Deirdre's heart?</p><p>LAVARCAM--She is happy, not knowing a greater happiness than to roam the&#13;
woods or to dream of the immortal ones can bring her.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Fate has not found her yet hidden in this valley.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Her happiness is to be here. But she asks why must she never&#13;
leave the glen. Her heart quickens within her. Like a bird she listens&#13;
to the spring, and soon the valley will be narrow as a cage.</p><p>CONCOBAR--I cannot open the cage. Less ominous the Red Swineherd at a&#13;
feast than this beautiful child in Ulla. You know the word of the Druids&#13;
at her birth.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Aye, through her would come the destruction of the Red Branch.&#13;
But sad is my heart, thinking of her lonely youth.</p><p>CONCOBAR--The gods did not guide us how the ruin might be averted. The&#13;
Druids would have slain her, but I set myself against the wise ones,&#13;
thinking in my heart that the chivalry of the Red Branch would be&#13;
already gone if this child were slain. If we are to perish it shall be&#13;
nobly, and without any departure from the laws of our order. So I have&#13;
hidden her away from men, hoping to stay the coming of fate.</p><p>LAVARCAM--King, your mercy will return to you, and if any of the Red&#13;
Branch fall, you will not fall.</p><p>CONCOBAR--If her thoughts turned only to the Sidhe her heart would grow&#13;
cold to the light love that warriors give. The birds of Angus cannot&#13;
breathe or sing their maddening song in the chill air that enfolds the&#13;
wise. For this, Druidess, I made thee her fosterer. Has she learned to&#13;
know the beauty of the ever-living ones, after which the earth fades and&#13;
no voice can call us back?</p><p>LAVARCAM--The immortals have appeared to her in vision and looked on her&#13;
with eyes of love.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Her beauty is so great it would madden whole hosts, and turn&#13;
them from remembrance of their duty. We must guard well the safety of&#13;
the Red Branch. Druidess, you have seen with subtle eyes the shining&#13;
life beyond this. But through the ancient traditions of Ulla, which the&#13;
bards have kept and woven into song, I have seen the shining law enter&#13;
men's minds, and subdue the lawless into love of justice. A great&#13;
tradition is shaping a heroic race; and the gods who fought at Moytura&#13;
are descending and dwelling in the heart of the Red Branch. Deeds will&#13;
be done in our time as mighty as those wrought by the giants who battled&#13;
at the dawn; and through the memory of our days and deeds the gods will&#13;
build themselves an eternal empire in the mind of the Gael. Wise woman,&#13;
guard well this beauty which fills my heart with terror. I go now, and&#13;
will doubly warn the spearmen at the passes, but will come hither again&#13;
and speak with thee of these things, and with Deirdre I would speak&#13;
also.</p><p>LAVARCAM--King of Ulla, be at peace. It is not I who will break through&#13;
the design of the gods. (CONCOBAR goes through the woods, after looking&#13;
for a time at the door of the dun.) But Deirdre is also one of the&#13;
immortals. What the gods desire will utter itself through her heart. I&#13;
will seek counsel from the gods.</p><p>[DEIRDRE comes slowly through the door.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--Is he gone? I fear this stony king with his implacable eyes.</p><p>LAVARVAM--He is implacable only in his desire for justice.</p><p>DEIRDRE--No! No! There is a hunger in his eyes for I know not what.</p><p>LAVARCAM--He is the wisest king who ever sat on the chair of Macha.</p><p>DEIRDRE--He has placed a burden on my heart. Oh! fostermother, the harp&#13;
of life is already trembling into sorrow!</p><p>LAVARCAM--Do not think of him. Tell me your dream, my child.</p><p>[DEIRDRE comes from the door of the dun and sits on a deerskin at&#13;
LAVARCAM's feet.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--Tell me, do happy dreams bring happiness, and do our dreams of&#13;
the Sidhe ever grow real to us as you are real to me? Do their eyes draw&#13;
nigh to ours, and can the heart we dream of ever be a refuge for our&#13;
hearts.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Tell me your dream.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Nay; but answer first of all, dear fostermother--you who are&#13;
wise, and who have talked with the Sidhe.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Would it make you happy to have your dream real, my darling?</p><p>DEIRDRE--Oh, it would make me happy!</p><p>[She hides her face on LAVARCAM's knees.]</p><p>LAVARCAM--If I can make your dream real, I will, my beautiful fawn.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Dear fostermother, I think my dream is coming near to me. It is&#13;
coming to me now.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Deirdre, tell me what hope has entered your heart?</p><p>DEIRDRE--In the night I saw in a dream the top of the mountain yonder,&#13;
beyond the woods, and three hunters stood there in the dawn. The sun&#13;
sent its breath upon their faces, but there was a light about them never&#13;
kindled at the sun. They were surely hunters from some heavenly field,&#13;
or the three gods whom Lu condemned to wander in mortal form, and they&#13;
are come again to the world to seek some greater treasure.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Describe to me these immortal hunters. In Eire we know no gods&#13;
who take such shape appearing unto men.</p><p>DEIRDRE--I cannot now make clear to thee my remembrance of two of the&#13;
hunters, but the tallest of the three--oh, he stood like a flame against&#13;
the flameless sky, and the whole sapphire of the heavens seemed to live&#13;
in his fearless eyes! His hair was darker than the raven's wing, his&#13;
face dazzling in its fairness. He pointed with his great flame-bright&#13;
spear to the valley. His companions seemed in doubt, and pointed east&#13;
and west. Then in my dream I came nigh him and whispered in his ear, and&#13;
pointed the way through the valley to our dun. I looked into his&#13;
eyes, and he started like one who sees a vision; and I know, dear&#13;
fostermother, he will come here, and he will love me. Oh, I would die if&#13;
he did not love me!</p><p>LAVARCAM--Make haste, my child, and tell me was there aught else&#13;
memorable about this hero and his companions?</p><p>DEIRDRE--Yes, I remember each had the likeness of a torch shedding rays&#13;
of gold embroidered on the breast.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Deirdre, Deirdre, these are no phantoms, but living heroes!&#13;
O wise king, the eyes of the spirit thou wouldst open have seen farther&#13;
than the eyes of the body thou wouldst blind! The Druid vision has only&#13;
revealed to this child her destiny.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Why do you talk so strangely, fostermother?</p><p>LAVARCAM--Concobar, I will not fight against the will of the immortals.&#13;
I am not thy servant, but theirs. Let the Red Branch fall! If the gods&#13;
scatter it they have chosen to guide the people of Ulla in another I&#13;
path.</p><p>DEIRDRE--What has disturbed your mind, dear foster-mother? What have&#13;
I to do with the Red Branch? And why should the people of Ulla fall&#13;
because of me?</p><p>LAVARCAM--O Deirdre, there were no warriors created could overcome the&#13;
Red Branch. The gods have but smiled on this proud chivalry through&#13;
thine eyes, and they are already melted. The waving of thy hand is&#13;
more powerful to subdue than the silver rod of the king to sustain. Thy&#13;
golden hair shall be the flame to burn up Ulla.</p><p>DEIDRE--Oh, what do you mean by these fateful prophecies? You fill me&#13;
with terror. Why should a dream so gentle and sweet portend sorrow?</p><p>LAVARCAM--Dear golden head, cast sorrow aside for a time. The Father has&#13;
not yet struck the last chords on the harp of life. The chords of joy&#13;
have but begun for thee.</p><p>DEIRDRE--You confuse my mind, dear fostermother, with your speech of joy&#13;
and sorrow. It is not your wont. Indeed, I think my dream portends joy.</p><p>LAVARCAM--It is love, Deirdre, which is coming to thee. Love, which thou&#13;
hast never known.</p><p>DEIRDRE--But I love thee, dearest and kindest of guardians.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Oh, in this love heaven and earth will be forgotten, and your&#13;
own self unremembered, or dim and far off as a home the spirit fives in&#13;
no longer.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Tell me, will the hunter from the hills come to us? I think I&#13;
could forget all for him.</p><p>LAVARCAM--He is not one of the Sidhe, but the proudest and bravest of&#13;
the Red Branch, Naisi, son of Usna. Three lights of valor among the&#13;
Ultonians are Naisi and his brothers.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Will he love me, fostermother, as you love me, and will he live&#13;
with us here?</p><p>LAVARCAM--Nay, where he goes you must go, and he must fly afar to live&#13;
with you. But I will leave you now for a little, child, I would divine&#13;
the future.</p><p>[LAVARCAM kisses DEIRDRE and goes within the dun. DEIRDRE walks to and&#13;
fro before the door. NAISI enters. He sees DEIRDRE, who turns and looks&#13;
at him, pressing her hands to her breast. Naisi bows before DEIRDRE.]</p><p>NAISI--Goddess, or enchantress, thy face shone on me at dawn on the&#13;
mountain. Thy lips called me hither, and I have come.</p><p>DEIRDRE--I called thee, dear Naisi.</p><p>NAISI--Oh, knowing my name, never before having spoken to me, thou must&#13;
know my heart also.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Nay, I know not. Tell me what is in thy heart.</p><p>NAISI--O enchantress, thou art there. The image of thine eyes is there&#13;
and thy smiling lips, and the beating of my heart is muffled in a cloud&#13;
of thy golden tresses.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Say on, dear Naisi.</p><p>NAISI--I have told thee all. Thou only art in my heart.</p><p>DEIRDRE--But I have never ere this spoken to any man. Tell me more.</p><p>NAISI--If thou hast never before spoken to any man, then indeed art thou&#13;
one of the immortals, and my hope is vain. Hast thou only called me to&#13;
thy world to extinguish my life hereafter in memories of thee?</p><p>DEIRDRE--What wouldst thou with me, dear Naisi?</p><p>NAISI--I would carry thee to my dun by the sea of Moyle, O beautiful&#13;
woman, and set thee there on an ivory throne. The winter would not chill&#13;
thee there, nor the summer burn thee, for I would enfold thee with my&#13;
love, enchantress, if thou camest--to my world. Many warriors are there&#13;
of the clan Usna, and two brothers I have who are strong above any&#13;
hosts, and they would all die with me for thy sake.</p><p>DEIRDRE (taking the hands of NAISI)--I will go with thee where thou&#13;
goest. (Leaning her head on NAISI's shoulder.) Oh, fostermother, too&#13;
truly hast thou spoken! I know myself not. My spirit has gone from me to&#13;
this other heart for ever.</p><p>NAISI--Dost thou forego thy shining world for me?</p><p>LAVARCAM--(coming out of the dun). Naisi, this is the Deirdre of the&#13;
prophecies.</p><p>NAISI--Deirdre! Deirdre! I remember in some old tale of my childhood&#13;
that name. (Fiercely.) It was a lying prophecy. What has this girl to do&#13;
with the downfall of Ulla?</p><p>LAVARCAM--Thou art the light of the Ultonian's, Naisi, but thou art&#13;
not the star of knowledge. The Druids spake truly. Through her, but not&#13;
through her sin, will come the destruction of the Red Branch.</p><p>NAISI--I have counted death as nothing battling for the Red Branch; and&#13;
I would not, even for Deirdre, war upon my comrades. But Deirdre I will&#13;
not leave nor forget for a thousand prophecies made by the Druids&#13;
in their dotage. If the Red Branch must fall, it will fall through&#13;
treachery; but Deirdre I will love, and in my love is no dishonor, nor&#13;
any broken pledge.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Remember, Naisi, the law of the king. It is death to thee to&#13;
be here. Concobar is even now in the woods, and will come hither again.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Is it death to thee to love me, Naisi? Oh, fly quickly, and&#13;
forget me. But first, before thou goest, bend down thy head--low--rest&#13;
it on my bosom. Listen to the beating of my heart. That passionate&#13;
tumult is for thee! There, I have kissed thee. I have sweet memories for&#13;
ever-lasting. Go now, my beloved, quickly. I fear--I fear for thee this&#13;
stony king.</p><p>NAISI--I do not fear the king, nor will I fly hence. It is due to the&#13;
chief of the Red Branch that I should stay and face him, having set my&#13;
mill against his.</p><p>LAVARCAM--You cannot remain now.</p><p>NAISI--It is due to the king.</p><p>LAVARCAM--You must go; both must go. Do not cloud your heart with dreams&#13;
of a false honor. It is not your death only, but Deirdre's which will&#13;
follow. Do you think the Red Branch would spare her, after your death,&#13;
to extinguish another light of valor, and another who may wander here?</p><p>NAISI--I will go with Deirdre to Alba.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Through life or to death I will go with thee, Naisi.</p><p>[Voices of AINLE and ARDAN are heard in the wood.]</p><p>ARDAN--I think Naisi went this way.</p><p>AINLE--He has been wrapt in a dream since the dawn. See! This is his&#13;
footstep in the clay!</p><p>ARDAN--I heard voices.</p><p>AINLE--(entering with ARDAN) Here is our dream-led brother.</p><p>NAISI--Ainle and Ardan, this is Deirdre, your sister. I have broken&#13;
through the command of the king, and fly with her to Alba to avoid&#13;
warfare with the Red Branch.</p><p>ARDAN--Our love to thee, beautiful sister.</p><p>AINLE--Dear maiden, thou art already in my heart with Naisi.</p><p>LAVARCAM--You cannot linger here. With Concobar the deed follows swiftly&#13;
the counsel; tonight his spearmen will be on your track.</p><p>NAISI--Listen, Ainle and Ardan. Go you to Emain Macha. It may be the Red&#13;
Branch will make peace between the king and myself. You are guiltless in&#13;
this flight.</p><p>AINLE--Having seen Deirdre, my heart is with you, brother, and I also am&#13;
guilty.</p><p>ARDAN--I think, being here, we, too, have broken the command of the&#13;
king. We will go with thee to Alba, dear brother and sister.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Oh, tarry not, tarry not! Make haste while there is yet time.&#13;
The thoughts of the king are circling around Deirdre as wolves around&#13;
the fold. Try not the passes of the valley, but over the hills. The&#13;
passes are all filled with the spearmen of the king.</p><p>NAISI--We will carry thee over the mountains, Deirdre, and tomorrow will&#13;
see us nigh to the isles of Alba.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Farewell, dear fostermother. I have passed the faery sea since&#13;
dawn, and have found the Island of Joy. Oh, see! what bright birds are&#13;
around us, with dazzling wings! Can you not hear their singing? Oh,&#13;
bright birds, make music for ever around my love and me!</p><p>LAVARCAM--They are the birds of Angus. Their singing brings love--and&#13;
death.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Nay, death has come before love, dear fostermother, and all I&#13;
was has vanished like a dewdrop in the sun. Oh, beloved, let us go. We&#13;
are leaving death behind us in the valley.</p><p>[DEIRDRE and the brothers go through the wood. LAVARCAM watches, and&#13;
when they are out of sight sits by the door of the dun with her head&#13;
bowed to her knees. After a little CONCOBAR enters.]</p><p>CONCOBAR--Where is Deirdre?</p><p>LAVARCAM--(not lifting her head). Deirdre has left death behind her, and&#13;
has entered into the Kingdom of her Youth.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Do not speak to me in portents. Lift up your head, Druidess.&#13;
Where is Deirdre?</p><p>LAVARCAM--(looking up). Deirdre is gone!</p><p>CONCOBAR--By the high gods, tell me whither, and who has dared to take&#13;
her hence?</p><p>LAVARCAM--She has fled with Naisi, son of Usna, and is beyond your&#13;
vengeance, king.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Woman, I swear by Balor, Tethra, and all the brood of demons,&#13;
I will have such a vengeance a thousand years hereafter shall be&#13;
frightened at the tale. If the Red Branch is to fall, it will sink at&#13;
least in the seas of the blood of the clan Usna.</p><p>LAVARCAM--O king, the doom of the Red Branch had already gone forth when&#13;
you suffered love for Deirdre to enter your heart.</p><p>[Scene closes.]</p><p>ACT II.</p><p>SCENE.--In a dun by Loch Etive. Through the open door can be seen lakes&#13;
and wooded islands in a silver twilight. DEIRDRE stands at the door&#13;
looking over the lake. NAISI is within binding a spearhead to the shaft.</p><p>DEIRDRE--How still is the twilight! It is the sunset, not of one, but&#13;
of many days--so still, so still, so living! The enchantment of Dana is&#13;
upon the lakes and islands and woods, and the Great Father looks down&#13;
through the deepening heavens.</p><p>NAISI--Thou art half of their world, beautiful woman, and it seems&#13;
fair to me, gazing on thine eyes. But when thou art not beside me the&#13;
flashing of spears is more to be admired than a whole heaven-full of&#13;
stars.</p><p>DEIRDRE--O Naisi! still dost thou long, for the Red Branch and the peril&#13;
of battles and death.</p><p>NAISI--Not for the Red Branch, nor the peril of battles, nor death, do I&#13;
long. But--</p><p>DEIRDRE--But what, Naisi? What memory of Eri hast thou hoarded in thy&#13;
heart?</p><p>NAISI--(bending over his spear) It is nothing, Deirdre.</p><p>DEIRDRE--It is a night of many days, Naisi. See, all the bright day had&#13;
hidden is revealed! Look, there! A star! and another star! They could&#13;
not see each other through the day, for the hot mists of the sun were&#13;
about them. Three years of the sun have we passed in Alba, Naisi, and&#13;
now, O star of my heart, truly do I see you, this night of many days.</p><p>NAISI--Though my breast lay clear as a crystal before thee, thou couldst&#13;
see no change in my heart.</p><p>DEIRDRE--There is no change, beloved; but I see there one memory warring&#13;
on thy peace.</p><p>NAISI--What is it then, wise woman?</p><p>DEIRDRE--O Naisi, I have looked within thy heart, and thou hast there&#13;
imagined a king with scornful eyes thinking of thy flight.</p><p>NAISI--By the gods, but it is true! I would give this kingdom I have won&#13;
in Alba to tell the proud monarch I fear him not.</p><p>DEIRDRE--O Naisi, that thought will draw thee back to Eri, and to I know&#13;
not what peril and death beyond the seas.</p><p>NAISI--I will not war on the Red Branch. They were ever faithful&#13;
comrades. Be at peace, Deirdre.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Oh, how vain it is to say to the heart, "Be at peace," when the&#13;
heart will not rest! Sorrow is on me, beloved, and I know not wherefore.&#13;
It has taken the strong and fast place of my heart, and sighs there&#13;
hidden in my love for thee.</p><p>NAISI--Dear one, the songs of Ainle and the pleasant tales of Ardan will&#13;
drive away thy sorrow.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Ainle and Ardan! Where are they? They linger long.</p><p>NAISI--They are watching a sail that set hitherward from the south.</p><p>DEIRDRE--A sail!</p><p>NAISI--A sail! What is there to startle thee in that? Have not a&#13;
thousand galleys lain in Loch Etive since I built this dun by the sea.</p><p>DEIRDRE--I do not know, but my spirit died down in my heart as you&#13;
spake. I think the wind that brings it blows from Eri, and it is it has&#13;
brought sorrow to me.</p><p>NAISI--My beautiful one, it is but a fancy. It is some merchant comes&#13;
hither to barter Tyrian cloths for the cunning work of our smiths. But&#13;
glad would I be if he came from Eri, and I would feast him here for a&#13;
night, and sit round a fire of turves and hear of the deeds of the Red&#13;
Branch.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Your heart for ever goes out to the Red Branch, Naisi. Were&#13;
there any like unto thee, or Ainle, or Ardan?</p><p>NAISI--We were accounted most skilful, but no one was held to be braver&#13;
than another. If there were one it was great Fergus who laid aside the&#13;
silver rod which he held as Ardrie of Ulla, but he is in himself greater&#13;
than any king.</p><p>DEIRDRE--And does one hero draw your heart back to Eri?</p><p>NAISI--A river of love, indeed, flows from my heart unto Fergus, for&#13;
there is no one more noble. But there were many others, Conal, and the&#13;
boy we called Cuculain, a dark, sad child, who was the darling of the&#13;
Red Branch, and truly he seemed like one who would be a world-famous&#13;
warrior. There were many held him to be a god in exile.</p><p>DEIRDRE--I think we, too, are in exile in this world. But tell me who&#13;
else among the Red Branch do you think of with love?</p><p>NAISI--There was the Ardrie, Concobar, whom no man knows, indeed, for he&#13;
is unfathomable. But he is a wise king, though moody and passionate&#13;
at times, for he was cursed in his youth for a sin against one of the&#13;
Sidhe.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Oh, do not speak of him! My heart falls at the thought of him&#13;
as into a grave, and I know I will die when we meet.</p><p>NAISI--I know one who will die before that, my fawn.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Naisi! You remember when we fled that night; as I lay by thy&#13;
side--thou wert yet strange to me--I heard voices speaking out of the&#13;
air. The great ones were invisible, yet their voices sounded solemnly.&#13;
"Our brother and our sister do not remember," one said; and another&#13;
spake: "They will serve the purpose all the same," and there was more&#13;
which I could not understand, but I knew we were to bring some great&#13;
gift to the Gael. Yesternight, in a dream, I heard the voices again, and&#13;
I cannot recall what they said; but as I woke from sleep my pillow was&#13;
wet with tears falling softly, as out of another world, and I saw before&#13;
me thy face, pale and still, Naisi, and the king, with his implacable&#13;
eyes. Oh, pulse of my heart, I know the gift we shall give to the Gael&#13;
will be a memory to pity and sigh over, and I shall be the priestess of&#13;
tears. Naisi, promise me you will never go back to Ulla--swear to me,&#13;
Naisi.</p><p>NAISI--I will, if--</p><p>[Here AINLE and ARDAN enter.]</p><p>AINLE--Oh, great tidings, brother!</p><p>DEIRDRE--I feel fate is stealing on us with the footsteps of those we&#13;
love. Before they speak, promise me, Naisi.</p><p>AINLE--What is it, dear sister? Naisi will promise thee anything, and if&#13;
he does not we will make him do it all the same.</p><p>DEIDRE--Oh, let me speak! Both Death and the Heart's Desire are speeding&#13;
to win the race. Promise me, Naisi, you will never return to Ulla.</p><p>ARDAN--Naisi, it were well to hear what tale may come from Emain Macha.&#13;
One of the Red Branch displays our banner on a galley from the South. I&#13;
have sent a boat to bring this warrior to our dun. It may be Concobar is&#13;
dead.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Why should we return? Is not the Clan Usna greater here than&#13;
ever in Eri.</p><p>AINLE--Dear sister, it is the land which gave us birth, which ever like&#13;
a mother whispered to us, and its whisper is sweeter than the promise&#13;
of beloved lips. Though we are kings here in Alba we are exiles, and the&#13;
heart is afar from its home. [A distant shout is heard.]</p><p>NAISI--I hear a call like the voice of a man of Eri.</p><p>DEIRDRE--It is only a herdsman calling home his cattle. (She puts her&#13;
arms round NAISI's neck.) Beloved, am I become so little to you that&#13;
your heart is empty, and sighs for Eri?</p><p>NAISI--Deirdre, in my flight I have brought with me many whose desire is&#13;
afar, while you are set as a star by my side. They have left their own&#13;
land and many a maiden sighs for the clansmen who never return. There is&#13;
also the shadow of fear on my name, because I fled and did not face the&#13;
king. Shall I swear to keep my comrades in exile, and let the shame of&#13;
fear rest on the chieftain of their clan?</p><p>DEIRDRE--Can they not go? Are we not enough for each other, for surely&#13;
to me thou art hearth and home, and where thou art there the dream ends,&#13;
and beyond it. There is no other dream. [A voice is heard without, more&#13;
clearly calling.]</p><p>AINLE--It is a familiar voice that calls! And I thought I heard thy&#13;
name, Naisi.</p><p>ARDAN--It is the honey-sweet speech of a man of Eri.</p><p>DEIRDRE--It is one of our own clansmen. Naisi, will you not speak? The&#13;
hour is passing, and soon there will be naught but a destiny.</p><p>FERGUS--(without) Naisi! Naisi!</p><p>NAISI--A deep voice, like the roar of a storm god! It is Fergus who&#13;
comes from Eri.</p><p>ARDAN--He comes as a friend. There is no treachery in the Red Branch.</p><p>AINLE.--Let us meet him, and give him welcome! [The brothers go to&#13;
the door of the dun. DEIRDRE leans against the wall with terror in her&#13;
eyes.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--(in a low broken voice). Naisi! (NAISI returns to her side.&#13;
AINLE and ARDAN go out. DEIRDRE rests one hand on NAISI's shoulders and&#13;
with the other points upwards.) Do you not see them? The bright birds&#13;
which sang at our flight! Look, how they wheel about us as they sing!&#13;
What a heart-rending music! And their plumage, Naisi! It is all dabbled&#13;
with crimson; and they shake a ruddy dew from their wings upon us! Your&#13;
brow is stained with the drops. Let me clear away the stains. They pour&#13;
over your face and hands. Oh! [She hides her face on NAISI's breast.]</p><p>NAISI--Poor, frightened one, there are no birds! See, how clear are my&#13;
hands! Look again on my face.</p><p>DEIRDRE--(looking up for an instant). Oh! blind, staring eyes.</p><p>NAISI--Nay, they are filled with love, light of my heart. What has&#13;
troubled your mind? Am I not beside you, and a thousand clansmen around&#13;
our dun?</p><p>DEIRDRE--They go, and the music dies out. What was it Lavarcam said?&#13;
Their singing brings love and death.</p><p>NAISI--What matters death, for love will find us among the Ever Living&#13;
Ones. We are immortals and it does not become us to grieve.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Naisi, there is some treachery in the coming of Fergus.</p><p>NAISI--I say to you, Deirdre, that treachery is not to be spoken of with&#13;
Fergus. He was my fosterer, who taught me all a chieftain should feel,&#13;
and I shall not now accuse him on the foolish fancy of a woman. (He&#13;
turns from DEIRDRE, and as he nears the door FERGUS enters with hands&#13;
laid affectionately on a shoulder of each of the brothers; BUINNE and&#13;
ILANN follow.) Welcome, Fergus! Glad is my heart at your coming, whether&#13;
you bring good tidings or ill!</p><p>FERGUS--I would not have crossed the sea of Moyle to bring thee ill&#13;
tidings, Naisi. (He sees DEIRDRE.) My coming has affrighted thy lady,&#13;
who shakes like the white wave trembling before its fall. I swear to&#13;
thee, Deirdre, that the sons of Usna are dear to me as children to a&#13;
father.</p><p>DEIRDRE--The Birds of Angus showed all fiery and crimson as you came!</p><p>BUINNE--If we are not welcome in this dun let us return!</p><p>FERGUS--Be still, hasty boy.</p><p>ILANN--The lady Deirdre has received some omen or warning on our&#13;
account. When the Sidhe declare their will, we should with due awe&#13;
consider it.</p><p>ARDAN--Her mind has been troubled by a dream of some ill to Naisi.</p><p>NAISI--It was not by dreaming evils that the sons of Usna grew to be&#13;
champions in Ulla. And I took thee to my heart, Deirdre, though the&#13;
Druids trembled to murmur thy name.</p><p>FERGUS--If we listened to dreamers and foretellers the sword would never&#13;
flash from its sheath. In truth, I have never found the Sidhe send omens&#13;
to warriors; they rather bid them fly to herald our coming.</p><p>DEIRDRE--And what doom comes with thee now that such omens fled before&#13;
thee? I fear thy coming, warrior. I fear the Lights of Valor will be&#13;
soon extinguished.</p><p>FERGUS--Thou shalt smile again, pale princess, when thou hast heard my&#13;
tale. It is not to the sons of Usna I would bring sorrow. Naisi, thou&#13;
art free to return to Ulla.</p><p>NAISI--Does the king then forego his vengeance?</p><p>DEIRDRE--The king will never forego his vengeance. I have looked on his&#13;
face--the face of one who never changes his purpose.</p><p>FERGUS--He sends forgiveness and greetings.</p><p>DEIRDRE--O Naisi, he sends honied words by the mouth of Fergus, but the&#13;
pent-up death broods in his own heart.</p><p>BUINNE--We were tempest-beaten, indeed, on the sea of Moyle, but the&#13;
storm of this girl's speech is more fearful to face.</p><p>FERGUS--Your tongue is too swift, Buinne. I say to you, Deirdre, that if&#13;
all the kings of Eri brooded ill to Naisi, they dare not break through&#13;
my protection.</p><p>NAISI--It is true, indeed, Fergus, though I have never asked any&#13;
protection save my own sword. It is a chill welcome you give to Fergus&#13;
and his sons, Deirdre. Ainle, tell them within to make ready the&#13;
feasting hall. [AINLE goes into an inner room.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--I pray thy pardon, warrior. Thy love for Naisi I do not doubt.&#13;
But in this holy place there is peace, and the doom that Cathvah the&#13;
Druid cried cannot fall. And oh, I feel, too, there, is One here among&#13;
us who pushes us silently from the place of life, and we are drifting&#13;
away--away from the world, on a tide which goes down into the darkness!</p><p>ARDAN--The darkness is in your mind alone, poor sister. Great is our joy&#13;
to hear the message of Fergus.</p><p>NAISI--It is not like the king to change his will. Fergus, what has&#13;
wrought upon his mind?</p><p>FERGUS--He took counsel with the Druids and Lavarcam, and thereafter&#13;
spake at Emain Macha, that for no woman in the world should the sons of&#13;
Usna be apart from the Red Branch. And so we all spake joyfully; and I&#13;
have come with the king's message of peace, for he knew that for none&#13;
else wouldst thou return.</p><p>NAISI--Surely, I will go with thee, Fergus. I long for the shining&#13;
eyes of friends and the fellowship of the Red Branch, and to see my own&#13;
country by the sea of Moyle. I weary of this barbarous people in Alba.</p><p>DEIRDRE--O children of Usna, there is death in your going! Naisi, will&#13;
you not stay the storm bird of sorrow? I forehear the falling of tears&#13;
that cease not, and in generations unborn the sorrow of it all that will&#13;
never be stilled!</p><p>NAISI--Deirdre! Deirdre! It is not right for you, beautiful woman,&#13;
to come with tears between a thousand exiles and their own land! Many&#13;
battles have I fought, knowing well there would be death and weeping&#13;
after. If I feared to trust to the word of great kings and warriors, it&#13;
is not with tears I would be remembered. What would the bards sing of&#13;
Naisi--without trust! afraid of the outstretched hand!--freighted by a&#13;
woman's fears! By the gods, before the clan Usna were so shamed I would&#13;
shed my blood here with my own hand.</p><p>DEIRDRE--O stay, stay your anger! Have pity on me, Naisi! Your words,&#13;
like lightnings, sear my heart. Never again will I seek to stay thee.&#13;
But speak to me with love once more, Naisi. Do not bend your brows on me&#13;
with anger; for, oh! but a little time remains for us to love!</p><p>FERGUS--Nay, Deirdre, there are many years. Thou shalt yet smile back on&#13;
this hour in thy old years thinking of the love and laughter between.</p><p>AINLE--(entering) The feast is ready for our guests.</p><p>ARDAN--The bards shall sing of Eri tonight. Let the harpers sound their&#13;
gayest music. Oh, to be back once more in royal Emain!</p><p>NAISI--Come, Deirdre, forget thy fears. Come, Fergus, I long to hear&#13;
from thy lips of the Red Branch and Ulla.</p><p>FERGUS--It is geasa with me not to refuse a feast offered by one of the&#13;
Red Branch.</p><p>[FERGUS, BUINNE, ILANN, and the sons of Usna go into the inner room.&#13;
DEIRDRE remains silently standing for a time, as if stunned. The sound&#13;
of laughter and music floats in. She goes to the door of the dun,&#13;
looking out again over the lakes and islands.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--Farewell O home of happy memories. Though thou art bleak to&#13;
Naisi, to me thou art bright. I shall never see thee more, save as&#13;
shadows we wander here, weeping over what is gone. Farewell, O gentle&#13;
people, who made music for me on the hills. The Father has struck the&#13;
last chord on the Harp of Life, and the music I shall hear hereafter&#13;
will be only sorrow. O Mother Dana, who breathed up love through the dim&#13;
earth to my heart, be with me where I am going. Soon shall I lie close&#13;
to thee for comfort, where many a broken heart has lain and many a&#13;
weeping head. [Music of harps and laughter again floats in.]</p><p>VOICES--Deirdre! Deirdre! Deirdre!</p><p>[DEIRDRE leaves the door of the dun, and the scene closes as she flings&#13;
herself on a couch, burying her face in her arms.]</p><p>ACT III.</p><p>SCENE.--The House of the Red Branch at Emain Macha. There is a door&#13;
covered with curtains, through which the blue light of evening can be&#13;
seen. CONCOBAR sits at a table on which is a chessboard, with figures&#13;
arranged. LAVARCAM stands before the table.</p><p>CONCOBAR--The air is dense with omens, but all is uncertain. Cathvah,&#13;
for all his Druid art, is uncertain, and cannot foresee the future;&#13;
and in my dreams, too, I again see Macha, who died at my feet, and she&#13;
passes by me with a secret exultant smile. O Druidess, is the sin of my&#13;
boyhood to be avenged by this woman who comes back to Eri in a cloud of&#13;
prophecy?</p><p>LAVARCAM--The great beauty has passed from Deirdre in her wanderings&#13;
from place to place and from island to island. Many a time has she slept&#13;
on the bare earth ere Naisi won a kingdom for himself in Alba. Surely&#13;
the prophecy has already been fulfilled, for blood has been shed for&#13;
Deirdre, and the Red Branch divided on her account. To Naisi the Red&#13;
Branch are as brothers. Thou hast naught to fear.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Well, I have put aside my fears and taken thy counsel,&#13;
Druidess. For the sake of the Red Branch I have forgiven the sons of&#13;
Usna. Now, I will call together the Red Branch, for it is my purpose&#13;
to bring the five provinces under our sway, and there shall be but one&#13;
kingdom in Eri between the seas. [A distant shouting of many voices is&#13;
heard. LAVARCAM starts, clasping her hands.]</p><p>Why dost thou start, Druidess? Was it not foretold from of old, that the&#13;
gods would rule over one people in Eri? I sometimes think the warrior&#13;
soul of Lu shines through the boy Cuculain, who, after me, shall guide&#13;
the Red Branch; aye, and with him are many of the old company who fought&#13;
at Moytura, come back to renew the everlasting battle. Is not this the&#13;
Isle of Destiny, and the hour at hand? [The clamor is again renewed.]</p><p>What, is this clamor as if men hailed a king? (Calls.) Is there&#13;
one without there? (ILANN enters.) Ah! returned from Alba with the&#13;
fugitives!</p><p>ILANN--King, we have fulfilled our charge. The sons of Usna are with us&#13;
in Emain Macha. Whither is it your pleasure they should be led?</p><p>CONCOBAR--They shall be lodged here, in the House of the Red Branch.&#13;
(ILANN is about to withdraw.) Yet, wait, what mean all these cries as of&#13;
astonished men?</p><p>ILANN--The lady, Deirdre, has come with us, and her beauty is a wonder&#13;
to the gazers in the streets, for she moves among them like one of the&#13;
Sidhe, whiter than ivory, with long hair of gold, and her eyes, like the&#13;
blue flame of twilight, make mystery in their hearts.</p><p>CONCOBAR--(starting up) This is no fading beauty who returns! You hear,&#13;
Druidess!</p><p>ILANN--Ardrie of Ulla, whoever has fabled to thee that the beauty of&#13;
Deirdre is past has lied. She is sorrowful, indeed, but her sadness only&#13;
bows the heart to more adoration than her joy, and pity for her seems&#13;
sweeter than the dream of love. Fading! Yes, her yesterday fades behind&#13;
her every morning, and every changing mood seems only an unveiling to&#13;
bring her nearer to the golden spirit within. But how could I describe&#13;
Deirdre? In a little while she will be here, and you shall see her with&#13;
your own eyes. [ILLAN bows and goes out]</p><p>CONCOBAR--I will, indeed, see her with my own eyes. I will not, on the&#13;
report of a boy, speak words that shall make the Red Branch to drip with&#13;
blood. I will see with my own eyes. (He goes to the door.) But I swear&#13;
to thee, Druidess, if thou hast plotted deceit a second time with Naisi,&#13;
that all Eri may fall asunder, but I will be avenged.</p><p>[He holds the curtain aside with one hand and looks out. As he gazes&#13;
his face grows sterner, and he lifts his hand above his head in menace.&#13;
LAVARCAM looks on with terror, and as he drops the curtain and looks&#13;
back on her, she lets her face sink in her hands.]</p><p>CONCOBAR--(scornfully) A Druid makes prophecies and a Druidess schemes&#13;
to bring them to pass! Well have you all worked together! A fading&#13;
beauty was to return, and the Lights of Valor to shine again in the&#13;
Red-Branch! And I, the Ardrie of Ulla and the head of the Red Branch, to&#13;
pass by the broken law and the after deceit! I, whose sole thought was&#13;
of the building up of a people, to be set aside! The high gods may judge&#13;
me hereafter, but tonight shall see the broken law set straight, and&#13;
vengeance on the traitors to Ulla!</p><p>LAVARCAM--It was all my doing! They are innocent! I loved Deirdre, O&#13;
king! let your anger be on me alone.</p><p>CONCOBAR--Oh, tongue of falsehood! Who can believe you! The fate of Ulla&#13;
was in your charge, and you let it go forth at the instant wish of a&#13;
man and a girl's desire. The fate of Ulla was too distant, and you must&#13;
bring it nigher--the torch to the pile! Breakers of the law and makers&#13;
of lies, you shall all perish together!</p><p>[CONCOBAR leaves the room. LAVARCAM remains, her being shaken with sobs.&#13;
After a pause NAISI enters with DEIRDRE. AINLE, ARDAN, ILANN, and BUINNE&#13;
follow. During the dialogue which ensues, NAISI is inattentive, and is&#13;
curiously examining the chess-board.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--We are entering a house of death! Who is it that weeps so? I,&#13;
too, would weep, but the children of Usna are too proud to let tears be&#13;
seen in the eyes of their women. (She sees LAVARCAM, who raises her head&#13;
from the table.) O fostermother, for whom do you sorrow? Ah! it is for&#13;
us. You still love me dear fostermother; but you, who are wise, could&#13;
you not have warned the Lights of Valor? Was it kind to keep silence,&#13;
and only meet us here with tears?</p><p>LAVARCAM--O Deirdre, my child! my darling! I have let love and longing&#13;
blind my eyes. I left the mountain home of the gods for Emain Macha,&#13;
and to plot for your return. I--I deceived the king. I told him your&#13;
loveliness was passed, and the time of the prophecy gone by. I thought&#13;
when you came all would be well. I thought wildly, for love had made a&#13;
blindness in my heart, and now the king has discovered the deceit; and,&#13;
oh! he has gone away in wrath, and soon his terrible hand will fall!</p><p>DEIRDRE--It was not love made you all blind, but the high gods have&#13;
deserted us, and the demons draw us into a trap. They have lured us from&#13;
Alba, and they hover here above us in red clouds--cloud upon cloud--and&#13;
await the sacrifice.</p><p>LAVARACAM--Oh, it is not yet too late! Where is Fergus? The king dare&#13;
not war on Fergus. Fergus is our only hope.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Fergus has bartered his honor for a feast. He remained with&#13;
Baruch that he might boast he never refused the wine cup. He feasts with&#13;
Baruch, and the Lights of Valor who put their trust in him--must die.</p><p>BUINNE--Fergus never bartered his honor. I do protest, girl, against&#13;
your speech. The name of Fergus alone would protect you throughout all&#13;
Eri; how much more here, where he is champion in Ulla. Come, brother, we&#13;
are none of us needed here. [BUINNE leaves the room.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--Father and son alike desert us! O fostermother, is this the end&#13;
of all? Is there no way out? Is there no way out?</p><p>ILANN--I will not desert you, Deirdre, while I can still thrust a spear.&#13;
But you, fear overmuch without a cause.</p><p>LAVARACAM--Bar up the door and close the windows. I will send a swift&#13;
messenger for Fergus. If you hold the dun until Fergus comes all will&#13;
yet be well. [LAVARCAM hurries out.]</p><p>DEIRDRE---(going to NAISI)--Naisi, do you not hear? Let the door be&#13;
barred! Ainle and Ardan, are you still all blind? Oh! must I close them&#13;
with my own hand!</p><p>[DEIRDRE goes to the Window, and lays her hand on the bars NAISI follows&#13;
her.]</p><p>NAISI--Deirdre, in your girlhood you have not known of the ways of the&#13;
Red Branch. This thing you fear is unheard of in Ulla. The king may&#13;
be wrathful; but the word, once passed, is inviolable. If he whispered&#13;
treachery to one of the Red Branch he would not be Ardrie tomorrow.&#13;
Nay, leave the window unbarred, or they will say the sons of Usna have&#13;
returned timid as birds! Come, we are enough protection for thee. See,&#13;
here is the chessboard of Concobar, with which he is wont to divine,&#13;
playing a lonely game with fate. The pieces are set. We will finish the&#13;
game, and so pass the time until the feast is ready. (He sits down) The&#13;
golden pieces are yours and the silver mine.</p><p>AINLE--(looking at the board) You have given Deirdre the weaker side.</p><p>NAISI--Deirdre always plays with more cunning skill.</p><p>DEIRDRE--O fearless one, if he who set the game played with fate, the&#13;
victory is already fixed, and no skill may avail.</p><p>NAISI--We will see if Concobar has favourable omens. It is geasa for him&#13;
always to play with silver pieces. I will follow his game. It is your&#13;
move. Dear one, will you not smile? Surely, against Concobar you will&#13;
play well.</p><p>DEIRDRE--It is too late. See, everywhere my king is threatened!</p><p>ARDAN--Nay, your game is not lost. If you move your king back all will&#13;
be well.</p><p>MESSENGER--(at the door) I bear a message from the Ardrie to the sons of&#13;
Usna.</p><p>NAISI--Speak out thy message, man. Why does thy voice tremble? Who art&#13;
thou? I do not know thee. Thou art not one of the Red Branch. Concobar&#13;
is not wont to send messages to kings by such as thou.</p><p>MESSENGER--The Red Branch are far from Emain Macha--but it matters not.&#13;
The king has commanded me to speak thus to the sons of Usna. You have&#13;
broken the law of Ulla when you stole away the daughter of Felim. You&#13;
have broken the law of the Red Branch when you sent lying messages&#13;
through Lavarcam plotting to return. The king commands that the daughter&#13;
of Felim be given up, and--</p><p>AINLIE--Are we to listen to this?</p><p>ARDAN--My spear will fly of itself if he does not depart.</p><p>NAISI--Nay, brother, he is only a slave. (To the MESSENGER.) Return to&#13;
Concobar, and tell him that tomorrow the Red Branch will choose another&#13;
chief. There, why dost thou wait? Begone! (To DEIRDRE.) Oh, wise woman,&#13;
truly did you see the rottenness in this king!</p><p>DEIRDRE--Why did you not take my counsel, Naisi? For now it is too&#13;
late--too late.</p><p>NAISI--There is naught to fear. One of us could hold this dun against&#13;
a thousand of Concobar's household slaves. When Fergus comes tomorrow&#13;
there will be another king in Emain Macha.</p><p>ILANN--It is true, Deirdre. One of us is enough for Concobar's household&#13;
slaves. I will keep watch at the door while you play at peace with&#13;
Naisi.</p><p>[ILANN lifts the curtain of the door and goes outside. The Play at chess&#13;
begins again. AINLE and ARDAN look on.]</p><p>AINLE--Naisi, you play wildly. See, your queen will be taken. [A&#13;
disturbance without and the clash of arms.]</p><p>ILANN--(Without) Keep back! Do you dare?</p><p>NAISI--Ah! the slaves come on, driven by the false Ardrie! When the game&#13;
is finished we will sweep them back and slay them in the Royal House&#13;
before Concobar's eyes. Play! You forget to move, Deirdre. [The clash of&#13;
arms is renewed.]</p><p>ILANN--(without) Oh! I am wounded. Ainle! Ardan! To the door!</p><p>[AINLE and ARDAN rush out. The clash of arms renewed.]</p><p>DEIRDRE--Naisi, I cannot. I cannot. The end of all has come. Oh, Naisi!&#13;
[She flings her arms across the table, scattering the pieces over the&#13;
board.]</p><p>NAISI--If the end has come we should meet it with calm. It is not with&#13;
sighing and tears the Clan Usna should depart. You have not played this&#13;
game as it ought to be played.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Your pride is molded and set like a pillar of bronze. O&#13;
warrior, I was no mate for you. I am only a woman, who has given her&#13;
life into your hands, and you chide me for my love.</p><p>NAISI--(caressing her head with his hands) Poor timid dove, I had&#13;
forgotten thy weakness. I did not mean to wound thee, my heart. Oh,&#13;
many will shed hotter tears than these for thy sorrow! They will perish&#13;
swiftly who made Naisi's queen to weep! [He snatches up a spear and&#13;
rushes out. There are cries, and then a silence.]</p><p>LAVARCAM--(entering hurriedly) Bear Deirdre swiftly away through the&#13;
night. (She stops and looks around.) Where are the sons of Usna? Oh! I&#13;
stepped over many dead bodies at the door. Surely the Lights of Valor&#13;
were not so soon overcome! Oh, my darling! come away with me from this&#13;
terrible house.</p><p>DEIRDRE--(Slowly) What did you say of the Lights of Valor?&#13;
That--they--were dead?</p><p>[NAISI, AINLE, and ARDAN re-enter. DEIRDRE clings to NAISI.]</p><p>NAISI--My gentle one, do not look so pale nor wound me with those&#13;
terror-stricken eyes. Those base slaves are all fled. Truly Concobar is&#13;
a mighty king without the Red Branch!</p><p>LAVARCAM--Oh, do not linger here. Bear Deirdre away while there is time.&#13;
You can escape through the city in the silence of the night. The king&#13;
has called for his Druids; soon the magic of Cathvah will enfold you,&#13;
and your strength will be all withered away.</p><p>NAISI--I will not leave Emain Macha until the head of this false king is&#13;
apart from his shoulders. A spear can pass as swiftly through his Druid&#13;
as through one of his slaves. Oh, Cathvah, the old mumbler of spells and&#13;
of false prophecies, who caused Deirdre to be taken from her mother's&#13;
breast! Truly, I owe a deep debt to Cathvah, and I Will repay it.</p><p>LAVARCAM--If you love Deirdre, do not let pride and wrath stay your&#13;
flight. You have but an instant to fly. You can return with Fergus and&#13;
a host of warriors in the dawn. You do not know the power of Cathvah.&#13;
Surely, if you do not depart, Deirdre will fall into the king's hands,&#13;
and it were better she had died in her mother's womb.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Naisi, let us leave this house of death. [The sound of&#13;
footsteps without]</p><p>LAVARCAM--It is too late!</p><p>[AINLE and ARDAN start to the door, but are stayed at the sound of&#13;
CATHVAH'S voice. DEIRDRE clings to NAISI. CATHVAH (chanting without)]</p><p>Let the Faed Fia fall; Mananaun Mac Lir. Take back the day Amid days&#13;
unremembered. Over the warring mind Let thy Faed Fia fall, Mananaun Mac&#13;
Lir!</p><p>NAISI--Why dost thou weep, Deirdre, and cling to me so? The sea is calm.&#13;
Tomorrow we will rest safely at Emain Macha with the great Ardrie, who&#13;
has forgiven all.</p><p>LAVARCAM--The darkness is upon his mind. Oh, poor Deirdre!</p><p>CATHVAH (without)--</p><p>Let thy waves rise,&#13;
     Mananaun Mac Lir.&#13;
     Let the earth fail&#13;
     Beneath their feet,&#13;
     Let thy Waves flow over them,&#13;
     Mananaun: Lord of ocean!</p><p>NAISI--Our galley is sinking--and no land in sight! I did not think the&#13;
end would come so soon. O pale love, take courage. Is death so bitter to&#13;
thee? We shall go down in each other's arms; our hearts shall beat out&#13;
their love together, and the last of life we shall know will be our&#13;
kisses on each other's lips. (AINLE and ARDAN stagger outside. There&#13;
is a sound of blows and a low cry.) Ainle and Ardan have sunk in the&#13;
waters! We are alone. Still weeping! My bird, my bird, soon we shall fly&#13;
together to the bright kingdom in the West, to Hy Brazil, amid the opal&#13;
seas.</p><p>DEIRDRE--Naisi, Naisi, shake off the magic dream. It is here in Emain&#13;
Macha we are. There are no waters. The spell of the Druid and his&#13;
terrible chant have made a mist about your eyes.</p><p>NAISI--Her mind is wandering. She is distraught with terror of the king.&#13;
There, rest your head on my heart. Hush! hush! The waters are flowing&#13;
upward swiftly. Soon, when all is over, you will laugh at your terror.&#13;
The great Ardrie will sorrow over our death.</p><p>DEIRDRE--I cannot speak. Lavarcam, can you not break the enchantment?</p><p>LAVARCAM--My limbs are fixed here by the spell.</p><p>NAISI--There was music a while ago. The swans of Lir, with their slow,&#13;
sweet faery singing. There never was a sadder tale than theirs. They&#13;
must roam for ages, driven on the sea of Moyle, while we shall go hand&#13;
in hand through the country of immortal youth. And there is Mananaun,&#13;
the dark blue king, who looks at us with a smile of welcome. Ildathach&#13;
is lit up with its shining mountains, and the golden phantoms are&#13;
leaping there in the dawn! There is a path made for us! Come, Deirdre,&#13;
the god has made for us an island on the sea. (NAISI goes through&#13;
the door, and falls back, smitten by a spear-thrust.) The Druid&#13;
Cathvah!--The king!--O Deirdre! [He dies. DEIRDRE bends over the body,&#13;
taking the hands in hers.]</p><p>LAVARCAM--O gentle heart, thy wounds will be more bitter than his. Speak&#13;
but a word. That silent sorrow will kill thee and me. My darling, it was&#13;
fate, and I was not to blame. Come, it will comfort thee to weep beside&#13;
my breast. Leave the dead for vengeance, for heavy is the vengeance that&#13;
shall fall on this ruthless king.</p><p>DEIRDRE--I do not fear Concobar any more. My spirit is sinking away from&#13;
the world, I could not stay after Naisi. After the Lights of Valor&#13;
had vanished, how could I remain? The earth has grown dim and old,&#13;
fostermother. The gods have gone far away, and the lights from the&#13;
mountains and the Lions of the Flaming Heart are still, O fostermother,&#13;
when they heap the cairn over him, let me be beside him in the narrow&#13;
grave. I will still be with the noble one.</p><p>[DEIRDRE lays her head on NAISI's body. CONCOBAR enters, standing in the&#13;
doorway. LAVARCAM takes DEIRDRE'S hand and drops it.]</p><p>LAVARCAM--Did you come to torture her with your presence? Was not the&#13;
death of Naisi cruelty enough? But now she is past your power to wound.</p><p>CONCOBAR--The death of Naisi was only the fulfilling of the law. Ulla&#13;
could not hold together if its ancient laws were set aside.</p><p>LAVARCAM--Do you think to bind men together when you have broken&#13;
their hearts? O fool, who would conquer all Eri! I see the Red Branch&#13;
scattered and Eri rent asunder, and thy memory a curse after many&#13;
thousand years. The gods have overthrown thy dominion, proud king, with&#13;
the last sigh from this dead child; and out of the pity for her they&#13;
will build up an eternal kingdom in the spirit of man. [An uproar&#13;
without and the clash of arms.]</p><p>VOICES--Fergus! Fergus! Fergus!</p><p>LAVARCAM--The avenger has come! So perishes the Red Branch! [She hurries&#13;
out wildly.]</p><p>CONCOBAR--(Slowly, after a pause) I have two divided kingdoms, and one&#13;
is in my own heart. Thus do I pay homage to thee, O Queen, who will&#13;
rule, being dead. [He bends over the body of DEIRDRE and kisses her&#13;
hand.]</p><p>FERGUS--(without) Where is the traitor Ardrie?</p><p>[CONCOBAR starts up, lifting his spear. FERGUS appears at the doorway,&#13;
and the scene closes.]</p><p>1901</p><p>NOTE TO THOUGHTS FOR A CONVENTION</p><p>I was asked to put into shape for publication ideas and suggestions for&#13;
an Irish settlement which had been discussed among a group whose members&#13;
represented ah extremes in Irish opinion. The compromise arrived at&#13;
was embodied in documents written by members of the group privately&#13;
circulated, criticized and again amended. I make special acknowledgments&#13;
to Colonel Maurice Moore, Mr. James G. Douglas, Mr. Edward E. Lysaght,&#13;
Mr. Joseph Johnston, F.T.C.D., Mr. Alec Wilson and Mr. Diarmuid Coffey.&#13;
For the tone, method of presentation, and general arguments used, I&#13;
alone am responsible. And if any are offended at what I have said, I am&#13;
to be blamed, not my fellow-workers.</p><p>The author desires to make acknowledgment to The Times for permission to&#13;
include an article on "The Spiritual Conflict."</p></section></body></FictionBook>
